OF ^
THE ^ABIOTTS DEPARTMENTS"
' J ^l^TPU* ATl>'in<W
,e -^ jUi .^UaJL o>
PERILS AND CAPTIVITY.
EDINBURGH:
US & ("]
1827.
PERILS AND CAPTIVITY;
'U
COMPRISING
THE SUFFERINGS
OF THE PICARD FAMILY
AFTER
THE SHIPWRECK OF THE MfiDUSA,
IN THE YEAR 1816.
NARRATIVE
OF THE CAPTIVITY OF M. DE BRISSON,
IN THE YEAR 1785.
VOYAGE
OF MADAME GODIN
ALONG THE RIVER OF THE AMAZONS,
IN THE YEAR 1770.
EDINBURGH : $
PRINTED FOR CONSTABLE AND CO.
AND
THOMAS HURST AND CO. LONDON.
1827.
530
PREFACE.
THE expeditions in which it is attempted to
explore unknown and distant oceans, are
usually those which are most pregnant with
adventure and disaster. But land has its
perils as well as sea; and the wanderer,
thrown into the unknown interior of the
Continents of Africa and America, through
regions of burning sand and trackless forest,
occupied only by rude and merciless bar-
barians, encounters no less dreadful forms
of danger and suffering. Several such ex-
amples are presented in the present volume,
which exhibit peril, captivity, and ' hair-
breadth escape, * in some of their striking
and tragical results.
The catastrophe of the Medusa is already
known to the public, as one of the most awful
and appalling that ever befel any class of
human beings. The Shipwreck, and the
iv PREFACE.
dreadful scenes on the Raft, have been re-
corded in the Narrative of Messrs Savigny
and Correard. But the adventures of the
party who were cast ashore, and forced to
find their way through the African Desert,
could be reported only imperfectly by those
gentlemen who were not eye-witnesses.
This want is supplied in the first part of
the present volume, which contrins the
Narrative byMad.Dard, then Mademoiselle
Picard, one of the suffering party, and for
the translation of which, the Editor is much
indebted to Mr Maxwell.
There is in it so much feeling and good
sense, mixed with an amiable and girlish
simplicity, as to render it particularly
engaging. There is also something pe-
culiarly gratifying to an Englishman in
the reflection, that such disaster could not
have befallen almost any British crew. It
was evidently nothing but the utter and
thorough selfishness which actuated the lead-
ers and most of those on board both of the
ship and the raft, which rendered the affair
at all very serious. A wise plan formed
and acted upon, with a view to the general
PREFACE, V
good, would have enabled them, without
difficulty, to save the crew, the cargo, and
perhaps the vessel. The narrative of the
shipwreck and journey is also combined
with the adventures of an interesting Fa-
mily, related in such a manner as to give
them a strong hold in our sympathy ..
The Second Part of the Volume has an af-
finity to that which has now been mention-
ed. The western coast of Africa, lying a-
long a great maritime and commercial route,
and being heavily encumbered by rocks and
shoals, has been the theatre of frequent
shipwrecks ; and Europeans, when cast a-
shore, have always experienced the most
dreadful fate from the inhuman and bigot-
ted natives. Several relations of this na-
ture have been lately published, but under
somewhat of a romantic and dubious aspect.
That of Brisson, here inserted, appears the
most authentic, and at the same time to pre-
sent the most interesting and varied train of
vicissitudes ; and although it is already not
unknown to the English reader, its repub-
lication, we presume, will not be altogether
unacceptable.
a 2
VI PREFACE.
The Third Relation carries them into quite
a different quarter of the world to the
shores of the mighty River of the Amazons
in South America, and to the boundless fo-
rests and deserts by which it is bordered.
We shall not anticipate the narrative of
what befel Madame Godin in her voyage
down this river ; but it will not probably be
denied to present as extraordinary a series
of perils, adventures, and escapes, as are
anywhere to be found on record. It is
drawn from the account of the Mission of
M. de la Condamine, sent, in 1748, by the
French Government, along with M. Bou-
guer and other Academicians, to measure an
arc of the meridian, under the latitude of
Quito, and thus ascertain the figure of the
earth. This forms a well known and re-
spectable source ; but the Mission being di-
rected almost exclusively to scientific ob-
jects, the narrative may not perhaps have
often met the eye of the general reader.
Edinburgh, August 1827.
CONTENTS.
PAGE
I. THE SHIPWRECK OF THE MEDUSA xiii
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE xrii
AUTHOR'S PREFACE iix
S
CHAPTER I.
M. Picard makes his first Voyage to Africa, leaving
at Paris bis Wife and two young Daughters Death
of Madame Picard The Children taken home to
the House of their Grandfather Return of M.
Picard after Nine years Absence He marries
again, and Departs a short while after, with all his
Family, for Senegal Description of the Journey
between Paris and Rochefort 19
CHAPTER II.
Departure from Rochefort The Picard Family Em-
bark in the Medusa Frigate Account of the Voy-
age till they reach the Arguin Bank .... 28
CHAPTER III.
The Medusa Frigate runs aground on the Arguin
Bank Description of the Shipwreck A Raft is
constructed They swear not to abandon those
who wish to go upon it ......... 35
a 3
Vlll CONTENTS.
PAGE
CHAPTER IV.
The Helm of the Medusa is broken by the Waves
It is determined to abandon the Wreck of the Fri-
gate The Military are put upon the Raft The
greater part of the Officers go into the Boats The
Picard Family are abandoned upon the Medusa-
Proceedings of M. Picard to get his Family into a
Boat 42
CHAPTER V.
Departure of the Boats They seem desirous of tow-
ing the Raft Generous Conduct of a Naval Offi- ;
ccr The Abandonment of the Raft Despair of
the Wretches who are left to the fury of the Waves
Reproaches of M. Picard to the Authors of the
Abandoning the Raft Description of the Small
Fleet which the Boats formed Frightful Fate,
and Deplorable End of the greater part of the In-
dividuals on the Raft 48
CHAPTER VI.
The Chiefs of the Expedition order the Boats to take
the Route for Senegal Objections of some Gene-
rous Officers The Shores of the Desert of Sahara
arc discovered The Sailors of the Pinnace are
desirous of Landing The Boat in which the Pi-
card Family is leaks much Unheard-of Sufferings
Terrible Situation of the Family Frightful
Tempest Despair of the Passengers .... u8
CHAPTER VII.
After the Frightful Tempest, the Boat, in which :n\
the Picard Family, is still desirous of taking the
Route to Senegal Cruel Alternative to which the
Passengers are Driven It is at last decided to
Gain the Coast Description of the Landing-
The Transports of th shipwrecked .65
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER VIII.
The shipwrecked Party form themselves into a Ca-
ravan to go by Land to Senegal' They find Wa-
ter tn the Desert Some People of the Caravan
propose to Abandon the Picard Family Gene-
rous Conduct of an Old Officer of Infantry Dis-
covery of an Oasis of Wild Purslain First Repast
of the Caravan in the Desert They Fall in with a
Small Camp of Arabs M. Picard purchases Two
Kids The Moors offer their Services to them
Arrival at last at the Great Camp of the Moors
M. Picard is recognised by an Arab Generous
Proceeding of that Arab Sudden Departure of
the Caravan They hire Asses 71
CHAPTER IX.
The Caravan regains the Shore A Sail is disco-
vered It brings Assistance to the Caravan Great
Generosity of an Englishman Continuation of
their Journey Extraordinary Heat They Kill a
Bullock Repast of the Caravan At last they
discover the River Senegal Joy of the Unfortu-
nate M. Picard receives Assistance from some
Old Friends at Senegal Hospitality of the Inha-
bitants of the Island of St Louis towards every
Person of the Caravan .83
CHAPTER X.
The English refuse to cede the Colony of Senegal to
the French The whole of the French Expedition
are obliged to go and encamp on the Peninsula of
Cape Verd The Picard Family obtain leave of
the English Governor to remain at Senegal Po-
verty of that Family Assistance which they re-
ceive Enterprise of M. Picard Restoration of
the Colony to the French Description of Senegal
and its Environs 98
a 4
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XL*
The Sickness and Death of Madame Ficard break in
upon the Happiness of the Family M. Picard
turns his Views to Commerce-r-Bad Success of his
Enterprise The Distracted Affairs of the Colony
disgust Him The Cultivation of the Island of
Safal Several Merchants protest against M. Pi-
card applying himself to Commerce Departure
of the Expedition to the Island of Galam M. Pi-
card is deprived of his Employment as Attorney
His eldest Daughter goes to live in the Island of
Safal with two of her Brothers ..... 112
CHAPTER XII.
Miss Picard lives in the Island of Safal Her Man-
ner of living Sufferings she endured She ga-
thers Flowers which contain a deleterious Poison
Her two Brothers fall Sick They are conveyed
to Senegal Miss Picard, overcome with Melan-
choly, also falls Sick State in which she is found
A Negro boils for her an old Vulture Return of
Miss Picard to Senegal Her Convalescence Her
Return to the Island of Safal M. Picard goes there
to Live with all his Family Description of the
Furniture of the African Cottage Country Life
Comfort of their Fireside Walks of the Family
Little Pleasures which they enjoy . . . . 120
CHAPTER XIII.
Fresh Misfortunes Desertion of the Working Ne-
groes Return of M. Schmaltz to Senegal Hope
Destroyed Governor Schmaltz refuses all kind
of Assistance to the Picard Family Tigers De-
vour the Household Dog Terror of Miss Picard
Bad Harvest Cruel Prospect of the Family-
Increase of Misfortunes Some generous Persons
offer Assistance to M. Picard 131
CONTENTS. XI
CHAPTER XIV.
The Picard Family, tormented by the Musquitoes,
the Serpents, and Tigers, determine to remove
their Cottage to the Banks of the River The Poul-
try is discovered by the wild Beasts Miserable
Existence of that Family Humiliations which it
suffered Their Cottage is overturned by a Tem-
pestThe labouring Negroes form a Scheme to
desert 140
CHAPTER XV.
The Colony of Senegal at War with the Moors The
Picard Family obliged to abandon the Island of
Safal They go to find a Home at St Louis M.
Picard hires an Apartment for his Family and
returns to Safal with the eldest of his Sons The
whole unfortunate Family fall sick Return of
M. Picard to Senegal Death of young Laura
He wishes to return to his Island The Children
oppose it He falls dangerously ill The wor-
thy People of the Colony are indignant at the Go-
vernor for the State of Misery in which he has
left the Picard Family 150
CHAPTER XVI.
M. Dard, whom contrary Winds had detained ten
Days in the Port of St. Louis, comes on Shore to
see M. Picard Agony of M. Picard His last
WordsHis Death Despair of his Children M.
Thomas kindly takes charge of Picard's Family
The eldest of the Ladies goes and mourns over
the Grave of her Father Her Resignation M.
Dard disembarks, and adopts the Wrecks of the
Picard Family M. Dard marries Miss Picard,
And at last returns to France 159
a 5
Xll CONTENTS,
APPENDIX.
Substance abridged from MM. Corrcaid and Savig-
ny, of what took place on the Raft during thirteen
days before the Sufferers were taken up by the Ar-
gus Brig 169
Notes . . 193
21. NARRATIVE OF THE CAPTIVITY OF
M. DE BRISSON IN THE DESERTS
OF AFRICA *199
111, VOYAGE OF MAD. GODIN ALONG
THE RIVER OF THE AMAZONS . 307
I.
HISTORY
OF THE
SUFFERINGS AND MISFORTUNES
OF
THE PICARD FAMILY,
AFTER
THE SHIPWRECK OF THE MEDUSA,
ON THE WESTERN COAST OF AFRICA,
IN THE YEAR 1816.
PROM THE FRENCH OF MADAME DARD,
ONE OF THE SUFFERERS.
BY P. MAXWELL, ESQ.
THIS TRANSLATION
OF MADAME DARD's NARRATIVE
OF HER
SHIPWRECK AND MISFORTUNES,
IS RESPECTFULLY INSCRIBED
TO
MISS ACNES MALCOLM,
BY HER
AFFECTIONATE AND GRATEFUL COUSIN,
THE TRANSLATOR.
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE.
TH E following pages are translated from the " Af-
rican Cottage, " of Mad. Dard. * They contain
no romance, but a well authenticated story, coro-
borated by the previous Narrative of MM. Correard
and Savigny. Those gentlemen have detailed their
sufferings on the fatal raft, after the disastrous
shipwreck of the Medusa frigate ; but the account
concerning those who escaped, by aid of their boats,
to the shores of Sahara, deficient in their recital,
is supplied by Madame Dard, who was present at
all the scenes she relates. Interwoven with the
Narrative, is an interesting account of the Picard
Family, whose wrongs cannot fail to excite pity,
and to engage those feeling hearts in her favour,
to whom the fair authoress has addressed the story
of her misfortunes.
There is not, on the records of misery, an in-
stance of more severe and protracted suffering ; and
* " La Chaumiere Africaine ; ou, Histoire d'une Famille
Frai^aise jetee sur la cote occidentale <le 1'Afriquc, a la
suite du naufrage de la Fregate la Meduse. Par Mnu\
Dard, nee Charlotte Adelaide Picard, ainee de cettc fa-
mille, et 1'une des naufrages de la Meduse, " Dijon.
1824, 12mo.
XV111 TRANSLATORS PREFACE,
I trust there is not, nor ever will be any, where
human nature was more foully outraged and dis-
graced. There are, nevertheless, some pleasing
traits of character in the story, and, I am proud to
say, some of the brightest of them belong to our
own nation. These present a beautiful relief to
the selBshness and brutality which so much abound
in the dark picture ; and are, to our minds, the
green spots of the Desert the fountain and the
fruit-tree aS they were in very truth, to the poor
wretches they assisted with such genuine singleness
of heart.
To the end of the Narrative I have subjoined an
Appendix, translated and abridged from the work
of MM. Correard and Savigny, detailing at greater
length the sufferings of those who were exposed
upon the Raft. I have also added some Notes,
extracted from several Authors, illustrative of va-
rious matters mentioned in the course of the Nar-
rative.
It may be satisfactoiy for some readers to know,
that, in 1824, Madame Dard was living with her
husband in comfort at Bligny-sous-Beaune, a short
distance from Dijon. I have lately seen in a
French Catalogue, a Dictionary and Grammar of
the Woloff and Bambara languages, by M. J. Dard,
Bachelier des Sciences, Ancien Instituteur de 1'Ecolc
du Senegal, brought out under the auspices of the
French Government.
PATRICK MAXWELL,
Edinburgh, July 1827.
AUTHOR'S PREFACE.
THOSE who have read the Account of the Ship"
wreck of the Medusa, by MM. Savigny and Cor-
reard, are already acquainted with the Picard fa-
mily.
Attracted to Senegal hy a faint prospect of ad-
vantage, my father, head of that unfortunate fa-
mily, could not, in spite of a good constitution and
the strength of his spirits, resist that destiny, from
the mortal influence of which none of us save three
escaped out of a family of nine. On his death-
hed, he expressed to me the desire that our mis-
fortunes should not remain unknown. This then
became my duty, and a duty sacred to the public.
I feel a pleasure in fulfilling it, and consolation in
the thought, that no feeling mind will read the
story of our misfortunes without being affected ;
and that those who persecuted us will at least ex-
perience some regret.
XX AUTHOR S PREFACE.
The recital of the shipwreck of the Medusa was
necessary, as much to explain the origin of our
misfortunes, as the cause of the connexion between
that disastrous event, and the terrible journey in
the Desert of Sahara, by which we at last reached
Senegal. It will furnish me, also, with an oppor-
tunity of adverting to some errors in the work of
Messrs Savigny and Correard.
It only now remains for me to crave the indul-
gence of the reader for my style. I trust such
will not be refused to one who has dared to take
the pen, only in compliance with a father's dying
request.
SHIPWRECK
OF
THE MEDUSA.
CHAPTER I.
M.PICARD MAKES HIS FIRST VOYAGE TO AFRICA,
LEAVING AT PARIS HIS WIFE AND TWO YOUNG '
DAUGHTERS DEATH OF MADAME PICARD
THE CHILDREN TAKEN HOME TO THE HOUSE
OF THEIR GRANDFATHER RETURN OF M.
PICARD AFTER NINE YEARS ABSENCE HE
MARRIES AGAIN, AND DEPARTS A SHORT
WHILE AFTER, WITH ALL HIS FAMILY, FOR
SENEGAL DESCRIPTION OF THE JOURNEY
BETWEEN PARIS AND ROCHEFORT.
ABOUT the beginning of 1800, my father solicited
and obtained the situation of resident attorney at
Senegal, on the west coast of Africa. My mother
was then nursing my youngest sister, and could
not be persuaded to expose us, at so tender an
age, to the fatigue and danger of so long a voy-
age. At this period I was not quite two years old.
A,
20 SHIPWRECK OF
It was then resolved that my father should go
alone, and that we should join him on the follow-
ing year ; but my mother's hopes were disappoint-
ed, war having rendered impossible all communi-
cation with our colonies. In despair, at a separa-
tion which placed her nearly two thousand leagues
from her husband, and ignorant how long it might
continue, she soon after fell into a languid condi-
tion ; and death deprived us of her, at the end of
five years of suffering. My grandfather, at whose
house we had hitherto lived, now became both
father and mother to us ; and I owe it to the good
old man to say, that his care and attention soon
made us forget we were orphans. Too young to
reflect, that the condition of happiness which we
enjoyed under his guardianship would ever have
an end, we lived without a care for the future, and
our years glided on in perfect tranquillity.
Thus were we living when, in 1809, the Eng-
lish captured the colony of Senegal, and permitted
our father to return to his family. But what a change
did he meet with on his arrival at Paris ! Wife,
home, furniture, friends, had all disappeared ; and
nothing remained but two young (laughters, who
refused to acknowledge him for their father : so
much were our young minds habituated to see and
love but one in the world the worthy old man
who had watched over our infancy.
In 1810, our father thought fit to many a se-
cond time ; but a great misfortune befel his chil-
dren in the death of their grandfather. Our tears
were scarcely dry, when we were conducted home
to her who had become our second mother. We
would hardly acknowledge her. Our sorrow was
ivp, and the loss we had sustained irrepar-
THE MEDUSA. " 21
rable. But they strove to comfort us ; dresses,
playthings, amusements in abundance, were given
to us to obliterate the loss of our best friend. In
this state of perfect happiness we were living,
when the armies of the Allies entered Paris in
1814.
France having had the good fortune to recover
her King, and with him the blessing of peace, an
expedition was fitted out at Brest to go and re-
sume possession of Senegal, which had been re-
stored to us. My father was instantly reinstated
in his place of resident attorney, and went in the
month of November to Brest.
As our family had become more numerous since
the second marriage of my father, he could only
take with him our stepmother and the younger
children. My sister Caroline and myself were
placed in a boarding school at Paris, until the Mi-
nister of Marine and the Colonies would grant us
a passage ; but the events of 1815 caused the ex-
pedition to Senegal to be abandoned, while it was
still in the harbour of Brest, and all the officers
dismissed. My father then returned to Paris, leav-
ing at Brest my stepmother, who was then in an
unfit condition for travelling.
In 1816, a new expedition was fitted out. My
father was ordered to repair to Rochefort, whence
it was to set off. He took measures also for tak-
ing along with him his wife, who had remained at
Brest during the " hundred days. " The design
of our accompanying him to Africa, obliged him
to address a new petition to the Minister of Marine,
praying him to grant us all a passage, which he
obtained.
The 23d of May was the day on which we
22 SHIPWRECK OF
were to quit the capital, our relations and friends.
In the meanwhile, my sister and myself left the
boarding school where we had been placed, and
went to take farewell of all those who were dear
to us. One cousin, who loved us most tender-
ly, could not hear of our approaching departure
without shedding tears ; and as it was impossible
for her to change our destiny, she offered to share
it. Immediately she appeared before the mini-
ster, and M. le Baron Portal, struck with a friend-
ship which made her encounter the dangers of so
long a voyage, granted her request.
At last, a beautiful morning announced to us
the afflicting moment when we were to quit Paris.
The postilion, who was to convey us to Roche-
fort, was already at the door of the house in which
we lived, to conduct us to his carriage, which
waited for us at the Orleans gate. Immediately
an old hackney coach appeared ; my father stept
into it, and in an instant it was filled. The im-
patient coachman cracked his whip, sparks flashed
from the horse's feet, and the street of Lille,
which we had just quitted, was soon far behind us.
On arriving before the garden of the Luxum-
bourg, the first rays of the morning's sun dart-
ed fiercely through the foliage, as if to say,
you forsake the zephyrs in quitting this beau-
tiful abode. We reached the Observatory, and
in an instant passed the gate d'Enfer. There,
as yet. for a moment to breathe the air of the
capital, we alighted at the Hotel du Pantheon,
where we found our carriage. After a hasty break-
fast, the postilion arranged our trunks, and off
again we set. It was nearly seven in the morn-
ing when we quitted the gates of Paris, and we ar-
THE MEDUSA. 23
rived that evening at the little village of d'Etampes,
where our landlord, pressing us to refresh our-
selves, almost burned his inn in making us an ome-
let with rotten eggs. The flames, ascending the
old chimney, soon rose to the roof of the house, but
they succeeded in extinguishing them. We were,
however, regaled with a smoke which made us shed
tears. It was broad day when we quitted d'Etam-
pes ; and our postilion, who had spent the greater
part of the night in drinking with his comrades,
was something less than polite. We reproached
him, but he made light of the circumstance ; for,
in the evening, he was completely drunk. On the
twenty-fifth of May, at ten in the morning, my fa-
ther told me we were already thirty-two leagues
from Paris. Thirty-two leagues ! cried I ; alas, so
far ! Whilst I made this reflection, we arrived at
Orleans. Here we remained about three hours to
refresh ourselves as well as our horses. We could
not leave the place without visiting the statue rai-
sed in honour of Joan of Arc, that extraordinary
woman, to whom the monarchy once owed its
safety.
On leaving Orleans, the Loire, and the fertile
pastures through which it rolls its waters, excited
our admiration. We had on our right the beauti-
ful vineyards of Beaugency. The road, as far as
Amboise, is delightful. I then began to think,
that Paris and its environs might perhaps be for-
gotten, if the country of Senegal, to which we were
going, was as fine as that through which we were
journeying. We slept at Amboise, which, being
situated at the confluence of the Loire and the
Maise, presents a most agreeable appearance.
A 2
24- SHIPWRECK OF
When we set off, the sun began to show us ver-
dant groves, watered by the majestic course of the
river. His disk looked like a glorious lustre sus-
pended in the azure vault of heaven. Our road
was studded on both sides with lofty poplars, which
seemed to shoot their pyramidal heads into the
clouds. On our left was the Loire, and on our
right a large rivulet, whose crystal waters every
where reflected the bright beams of the sun. The
birds, with their songs, celebrated the beauty of
the day, whilst the dews, in the form of pearls,
quivering fell from the tender boughs, fanned by
the zephyrs. A thousand picturesque objects pre-
sented themselves to our view. On the one hand
were delightful groves, the sweet flowers of which
perfumed the air we breathed ; on the other, a clear
fountain sprung bubbling from the crevice of a rock,
and, after falling from the top of a little hill among
a tuft of flowers, bent its devious course to join the
waters of the river. More distant, a small wood
of filbert trees served as a retreat to the ringdoves
who cooed, and the nightingales who chanted the
spring.
We enjoyed this truly enchanting spectacle till
we arrived at Tours. But as our route from Or-
leans had been diversified and agreeable, from the
latter place to Rochefort it was monotonous and
tiresome. However, the towns of Chatellerault,
Poitiers, and Niort made a slight change in the
sameness of the scene. From Niort to Rochefort
the road was nearly impassable. We were fre-
quently obliged to alight from the carriage, in or-
der to allow the horses to drag it out from the deep
ruts which we mew In approaching to a hamlet,
named Charciitc, we stuck so fast in the mud, that
THE MEDUSA. 25
even after removing the trunks and other baggage,
we found it almost next to an impossibility to drag
it out. We were in the midst of a wood, and no
village within view. It was then resolved to wait
till some good soul would be passing, who would
assist to extricate us from our embarrassment.
After vainly waiting a long hour for this expected
succour, the first people who appeared were tra-
velling merchants, who would not stay on any ac-
count to give us assistance. At length we saw a
young lady upon a little path, which was at the
extremity of the wood, walking with a book in her
hand. My father instantly ran towards her, and
acquainted her with our situation. This lady, far
from acting like the travellers we formerly met,
went to an adjoining field where were some far-
mers at work, and requested them to go with their
oxen to free us from our jeopardy, and returned
herself with them. When our carriage was put in
a condition to continue our route, she invited us to
refresh ourselves in her country seat, situated in
the middle of the wood. We then took the cross-
way, and returned with our carnage at the instance
of the amiable lady, who received us in the most
affable and generous manner. She offered us at
first some pears, which were already very good ;
after which we were served with an exquisite col-
lation, at the end of which a child, beautiful as the
loves, presented us with a basket filled with the
fairest flowers of the spring. We accepted the
gift of Flora, in testimony of our regard for our
generous landlady and her charming child. Tra-
versing after that the park of our hospitable host-
ess, we rejoined the route to Rochelbrt.
In paying this just tribute of remembrance to
26 SHIPWRECK OF
the offices of that person who gave us so great as-
sistance, I cannot resist the pleasure of mentioning
her name. She is the wife of M. Telotte, supe-
rior officer of the general magazine at Rochefort.
Already the masts of the ships appeared in the
horizon, and we heard in the distance a hollow and
confused sound, like that made by a multitude of
people engaged in various occupations. On ap-
proaching nearer to Rochefort, we found that the
tumult we heard was caused by the labourers in
the wood-yards and the galley-slaves, who, pain-
fully dragging their fetters, attended to the various
labours of the port. Having entered the town, the
first picture which presented itself to our eyes was
that of these unfortunate creatures, who, coupled
two and two by enormous chains, are forced to
carry the heaviest burdens. It may be mentioned,
in passing, that the sight is not very attracting to
young ladies who have never been out of Paris ;
for, in spite of all the repugnance we can have for
those who are condemned by the laws to live a-
part from society, we can never look with indiffe-
rence on that crowd of thinking beings, degraded,
by following their vicious actions, to a level with
the beasts of burden.
My mind was yet occupied with these painful
reflections, when my father, opening the door of
the carriage, requested us to follow him into an
hotel in the street Dauphine, where already were
our stepmother and our young brothers and sisters,
who had returned with her from Brest. Soon our
numerous family were again united. What tran-
sports of joy, what saluting and embracing ! O !
there is nothing comparable to the pleasure of
meeting with those we love after a long absence !
THE MEDUSA. 27
My father went to visit the officers who were
to make the voyage to Senegal along with us.
My step-mother busied herself in preparing sup-
per, and my sister Caroline, my cousin, and my-
self, went to sleep ; for any farther exercise but ill
accorded with the fatigue we had already under-
gone ; otherwise we could easily have sat till sup-
per, after having eat of the good things we had
had at the farm of Charente.
We spent the morrow, the 3d of June, in run-
ning about the town. In the space of two hours
we had seen eveiy thing worth seeing. What a
fine thing a maritime town is for a maker of ro-
mances ! But as I have neither talents nor desire
to write one, and as I have promised to the reader
to adhere strictly to the truth, I will content my-
self by telling him, that in nine days I was tired
of Rochefoit.
28 SHIPWRECK OF
CHAPTER II.
DEPARTURE FROM ROCHEFORT THE PICARD
FAMILY EMBARK IN THE MEDUSA FRIGATE
ACCOUNT OF THE VOYAGE TILL THEY
REACH THE ARGUIN BANK.
EARLY on the morning of the 12th of June, we
were on our way to the boats that were to convey
us on board the Medusa, which was riding at an-
chor off the island of Aix, distant about four lea-
gues from Rochefort. The field through which
we passed was sown with com. Wishing, before
I left our beautiful France, to make my farewell
to the flowers, and, whilst our family went leisure-
ly forward to the place where we were to embark
upon the Charente, I crossed the furrows, and
gathered a few blue-bottles and poppies. We soon
arrived at the place of embarkation, where we
found some of our fellow-passengers, who, like
myself, seemed casting a last look to Heaven,
whilst they were yet on the French soil. We em-
barked, however, and left these happy shores. In
descending the tortuous course of the Charente,
contrary winds so impeded our progress, that we
did not reach the Medusa till the morrow, having
taken twenty-four hours in sailing four leagues.
THE MEDUSA. 29
At length we mounted the deck of the Medusa,
of painful memory. When we got on board, we
found our births not provided for us, consequently
were obliged to remain indiscriminately together
till next day. Our family, which consisted of nine
persons, was placed in a birth near the main deck.
As the wind was still contrary, we lay at anchor
for seventeen days.
On the 17th of June, at four in the morning,
we set sail, as did the whole expedition, which
consisted of the Medusa frigate, the Loire store-
ship, the Argus brig, and the Echo corvette. The
wind being very favourable, we soon lost sight of
the green fields of 1'Aunis. At six in the morn-
ing, however, the island of Rhe still appeared a-
bove the horizon. We fixed our eyes upon it with
regret, to salute for the last time our dear country.
Now, imagine the ship born aloft, and surrounded
by huge mountains of water, which at one moment
tossed it in the air, and at another plunged it into
the profound abyss. The waves, raised by a stormy
north-west breeze, came dashing in a horrible man-
ner against the sides of our ship. I know not
whether it was a presentiment of the misfortune
which menaced us that had made me pass the pre-
ceding night in the most cruel inquietude. In my
agitation, I sprung upon deck, and contemplated
with horror the frigate winging its way upon the
waters. The winds pressed against the sails with
great violence, strained and whistled among the
cordage ; and the great hulk of wood seemed to
split every time the surge broke upon its sides.
On looking a little out to sea I perceived, at no
great distance on our right, all the other ships of
the expedition, which quieted me much. Towards
30 SHIPWRECK OF
ten in the morning the wind changed ; immediate-
ly an appalling cry was heard, concerning which
the passengers, as well as myself, were equally ig-
norant. The whole crew were in motion. Some
climbed the rope ladders, and seemed to perch on
the extremities of the yards ; others mounted to
the highest parts of the mast ; these bellowing and
pulling certain cordages in cadence ; those crying,
swearing, whistling, and filling the air with barba-
rous and unknown sounds. The officer on duty,
in his turn, roaring out these words, starboard !
larboard ! hoist ! luff ! tack ! which the helmsman
repeated in the same tone. All this hubbub, how-
ever, produced its effect : the yards were turned
on then* pivots, the sails set, the cordage tighten-
ed, and the unfortunate sea-boys having received
their lesson, descended to the deck. Every thing
remained tranquil, except that the waves still roar-
ed, and the masts continued their creaking. How-
ever the sails were swelled, the winds less violent,
though favourable, and the mariner, whilst he ca-
roled his song, said we had a noble voyage.
During several days we did indeed enjoy a de-
lightful passage. All the ships of the expedition
still kept together ; but at length the breeze be-
came changeable, and they all disappeared. The
Echo, however, still kept in sight, and persisted in
accompanying us, as if to guide us on our route.
The wind becoming more favourable, we held due
south, sailing at the rate of sixty-two leagues a
day. The sea was so fine, and our journey so ra-
pid, that I began to think it nearly as agreeable to
travel by sea as by land ; but my illusion was not
of long duration.
On the 8.8th of Juno, at six in the morning, we
THE MEDUSA. 31
discovered the Peak of Teneriffe, towards the south,
the summit of whose cone seemed lost among the
clouds. We were then distant about two leagues,
which we made in less than a quarter of an hour.
At ten o'clock we brought to before the town of
St Croix. Several officers got leave to go on shore
to procure refreshments.
Whilst these gentlemen were away, a certain
passenger, member of the self- instituted Philan-
thropic Society of Cape Verd, * suggested that it
was very dangerous to remain where we were, ad-
ding that he was well acquainted with the country,
and had navigated in all these latitudes. M. Le
Roy Lachaumareys, Captain of the Medusa, be-
lieving the pretended knowledge of the intriguing
Richefort, gave him the command of the frigate.
Various officers of the navy, represented to the
captain how shameful it was to put such confidence
in a stranger, and that they would never obey a
man who had no character as a commander. The
captain despised these wise remonstrances ; and,
using his authority, commanded the pilots, and all
the crew, to obey Richefort ; saying he was king,
since the orders of the king were, that they should
obey him. Immediately the impostor, desirous of
* This Society, which was so ill named Philanthropic,
was composed of sixty individuals of all nations, among
whom figured Hebrard, Com'ard, f Richefort, &c. They
had obtained from government a free passage, and autho-
rity to go and cultivate the peninsula of Cape Verd ; but
that new colony afterwards ended like that of Champ-
d'Asile.
f Not that Correard, the coadjutor of Savigny, men-
tioned in the Author's preface. Trans.
B
32 SHIPWRECK OF
displaying his great skill in navigation, made them
change the route for no purpose but that of show-
ing, his skill in manoeuvring a ship. Every instant
he changed the tack, went, came, and returned,
and approached the very reefs, as if to brave them.
In short, he beat about so much, that the sailors
at length refused to obey him, saying boldly that
he was a vile impostor. But it was done. The
man had gained the confidence of Captain Lach-
aumareys, who, ignorant of navigation himself, was
doubtless glad to get some one to undertake his
duty. But it must be told, and told, too, in the
face of all Europe, that this blind and inept confi-
dence was the sole cause of the loss of the Medusa
frigate, as well as of all the crimes consequent
upon it.
Towards three in the afternoon, those officers
who had gone on shore in the morning, returned
on board loaded with vegetables, fruits, and flow-
ers. They laughed heartily at the manosuvres
that had been going on during their absence, which
doubtless did not please the captain, who flattered
himself he had already found in his pilot Riche-
fort a good and able seaman : such were his words.
At four in the afternoon we took a southerly di-
rection. M. Richefort then beaming with exulta-
tion for having, as he said, saved the Medusa from
certain shipwreck, continued to give his pernicious
counsels to Captain Lachaumareys, persuading him
he had been often employed to explore the shores
of Africa, and that he was perfectly well acquaint-
ed with the Arguin Bank. The journals of the
29th and 30th afford nothing very remarkable.
The hot winds from the desert of Sahara began
to be felt, which told us we approached the tro-
THE MEDUSA. 33
pic ; indeed, the sun at noon seemed suspended
perpendicularly above our heads, a phenomenon
which few among us had ever seen.
On the 1st of July, we recognised Cape Boja-
dor, and then saw the shores of Sahara. Towards
ten in the morning, they set about the frivolous
ceremony which the sailors have invented for the
purpose of exacting something from those passen-
gers who have never crossed the line. During the
ceremony, the frigate doubled Cape Barbas, has-
tening to its destruction. Captain Lachaumareys
very good humouredly presided at this species of
baptism, whilst his dear Richefort promenaded the
forecastle, and looked with indifference upon a
shore bristling with dangers. However that may
be, all passed on well ; nay, it may be even said
that the farce was well played off. But the route
which we pursued soon made us forget the short-
lived happiness we had experienced. Every one
began to observe the sudden change which had ta-
ken place in the colour of the sea, as we ran upon
the bank in shallow water. A general murmur
rose among the passengers and officers of the
navy ; they were far from partaking in the blind
confidence of the captain.
On the 2d of July, at five in the morning, the
captain was persuaded that a large cloud, which
was discovered in the direction of Cape Blanco,
was that Cape itself. After this pretended disco-
very, they ought to have steered to the west, for
about fifty leagues, to have gained sea room to
double with certainty the Arguin Bank; moreover,
they ought to have conformed to the instructions
which the Minister of Marine had given to the ships
which set out for Senegal. The other part of the
34 SHIPWRECK OF
expedition, from having followed these instruc-
tions arrived in safety at their destination. Dur-
ing tbe preceding night, the Echo, which had
hitherto accompanied the Medusa, made several
signals, but being replied to with contempt, aban-
doned us. Towards ten in the morning, the dan-
ger which threatened us was again represented to
the Captain, and he was strongly urged, if he
wished to avoid the Arguin Bank, to take a wes-
terly course ; but the advice was again neglected,
and he despised the predictions. One of the offi-
cers of the frigate, from having wished to expose
the intriguing Richefort, was put under arrest.
My father, who had already twice made the voyage
to Senegal, and who with various persons was
persuaded they were going right upon the bank,
also made his observations to the unfortunate
pilot. His advice was no better received than
those of Messrs Reynaud, Espiau, Maudet, &c.
Richefort, in the sweetest tone, replied, " My
dear, we know our business ; attend to yours, and
be quiet. I have already twice passed the Ar-
guin Bank ; I have sailed upon the Red Sea, and
you s&e I am not drowned." What reply could
be made to such a preposterous speech ? My fa-
ther, seeing it was impossible to get our route
changed, resolved to trust to Providence to free us
from our danger, and descended to our cabin,
where he sought to dissipate his fears in the obli-
vion of sleep.
THE MEDUSA. 35
CHAPTER III.
THE MEDUSA FRIGATE RUNS AGROUND ON THE
ARGUIN BANK DESCRIPTION OF THE SHIP-
WRECK A RAFT IS CONSTRUCTED THEY
SWEAR NOT TO ABANDON THOSE WHO WISH
TO GO UPON IT.
AT noon, on the 2d of July, soundings were taken.
M. Maudet, ensign of the watch, was convinced
we were upon the edge of the Arguin Bank. The
Captain said to him, as well as to every one, that
there was no cause of alarm. In the mean while,
the wind blowing with great violence, impelled us
nearer and nearer to the danger which menaced us.
A species of stupor overpowered all our spirits,
and every one preserved a mournful silence, as if
they were persuaded we would soon touch the
bank. The colour of the water entirely chang-
ed, a circumstance even remarked by the la-
dies. About three in the afternoon, being in 19
30' north latitude, and 19 45' west longitude, an
universal cry was heard upon deck. All declared
they saw sand rolling among the ripple of the see.
The Captain in an instant ordered to sound. The
line gave eighteen fathoms ; but on a second sound-
B 2
36 SHIPWRECK OF
ing it only gave six. He at last saw bis error,
and hesitated no longer on changing the route, but
it was too late. A strong concussion told us the
frigate had struck. Terror and consternation were
instantly depicted on every face. The crew stood
motionless*; the passengers in utter despair. In
the midst of this general panic, cries of vengeance
were heard against the principal author of our
misfortunes, wishing to throw him overboard ; but
some generous persons interposed, and endeavour-
ed to calm their spirits, by diverting their attention
to the means of our safety. The confusion was
already so great, that M. Poinsignon, commandant
of a troop, struck my sister Caroline a severe blow,
doubtless thinking it was one of his soldiers. At
this crisis my father was buried in profound sleep,
hut he quickly awoke, the cries and the tumult upon
deck having informed him of our misfortunes. He
poured out a thousand reproaches on those whose
ignorance and boasting had been so disastrous to
us. However, they set about the means of avert-
ing our danger. The officers, with an altered
voice, issued their orders, expecting every moment
to see the ship go in pieces. They strove to
lighten her, but the sea was very rough and the
current strong. Much time was lost in doing no-
thing ; they only pursued half measures, and all
01 them unfortunately failed.
When it was discovered that the danger of the
Medusa was not so great as was at first supposed,
various persons proposed to transport the troops to
the island of Arguin, which was conjectured to
be not far from the place where we lay aground.
Others advised to take us all successively to the
coast of the desert of Sahara, by the means of
THE MEDUSA. 37
our boats, and with provisions sufficient to form a
caravan, to reach the island of Saint Louis, at
Senegal. The events which afterwards ensued
proved this plan to have been the best, and which
would have been crowned with success; unfortu-
nately it was not adopted. M. Schmaltz, the go-
vernor, suggested the making of a raft of a suffi-
cient size to cany two hundred men, with provi-
sions : which latter plan was seconded by the two
officers of the frigate, and put in execution.
The fatal raft was then begun to be constructed,
which would, they said, carry provisions for every
one. Masts, planks, boards, cordage, were thrown
over board. Two officers were charged with the
framing of these together. Large ban-els were
emptied and placed at the angles of the machine,
and the workmen were taught to say, that the
passengers would be in greater security there, and
more at their ease, than in the boats. However,
as it was forgotten to erect rails, every one sup-
posed, and with reason, that those who had given
the plan of the raft, had had no design of em-
barking upon it themselves.
When it was completed, the two chief officers
of the frigate publicly promised, that all the boats
would tow it to the shore of the Desert ; and,
when there, stores of provisions and fire-arms
would be given us to form a caravan to take us
all to Senegal. Why was not this plan executed ?
Why were these promises, sworn before the French
flag, made in vain ? But it is necessary to draw
a veil over the past. I will only add, that if these
promises had been fulfilled, every one would have
been saved, and that, in spite of the detestable
egotism of certain personages, humanity would
38 SHIPWRECK OF
not now have had to deplore the scenes of hor-
ror consequent on the wreck of the Medusa !
On the 3d of July, the efforts were renewed to
disengage the frigate, but without success. We
then prepared to quit her. The sea became very
rough, and the wind blew with great violence.
Nothing now was heard but the plaintive and con-
fused cries of a multitude, consisting of more than
four hundred persons, who, seeing death before
their eyes, deplored their hard fate in bitter la-
mentations. On the 4th, there was a glimpse of
hope. At the hour the tide flowed, the frigate,
being considerably lightened by all that had been
thrown over board, was found nearly afloat ; and
it is very certain, if on that day they had thrown
the artillery into the water, the Medusa would
have been saved ; but M. Lachaumareys said, he
could not thus sacrifice the King's cannon, as if
the frigate did not belong to the King also. How-
ever, the sea ebbed, and the ship sinking into the
sand deeper than ever, made them relinquish that
on which depended our last ray of hope.
On the approach of night, the fury of the winds
redoubled, and the sea became very rough. The
frigate then received some tremendous concus-
sions, and the water rushed into the hold in the
most terrific manner, but the pumps would not
work. We had now no alternative but to aban-
don her for the frail boats, which any single wave
would overwhelm. Frightful gulfs environed us ;
mountains of water raised their liquid summits in
the distance. How were we to escape so many
dangers ? Whither could we go ? What hos-
pitable land would receive us on its shores ? My
thoughts then reverted to our beloved country. I
THE MEDUSA. 39
did not regret Paris, but I could have esteemed
myself happy to have been yet in the marshes on
the road to Rochefort. Then starting suddenly
from my reverie, I exclaimed : " O terrible con-
dition ! that black and boundless sea resembles
the eternal night which will ingulf us ! All
those who surround me seem yet tranquil ; but
that fatal calm will soon be succeeded by the most
frightful torments. Fools, what had we to find in
Senegal, to make us trust to the most perfidious
of elements ! Did France not afford every ne-
cessary for our happiness ? Happy ! yes, thrice
happy, they who never set foot on a foreign soil !
Great God ! succour all these unfortunate beings ;
save our unhappy family ! "
My father perceived my distress, but how could
he console me? What words could calm my
fears, and place me above the apprehension of
those dangers to which we were exposed ? How,
in a word, could I assume a serene appearance,
when friends, parents, and all that was most dear
to me were, in all human probability, on the veiy
verge of destruction ? Alas ! my fears were but
too well founded. For I soon perceived that, al-
though we were the only ladies, besides the Misses
Schmaltz, who formed a part of the Governor's
suit, they had the barbarity of intending our fa-
mily to embark upon the raft, where were only sol-
diers, sailors, planters of Cape Verd, and some ge-
nerous officers who had not the honour (if it could
be accounted one) of being considered among the
ignorant confidents of MM. Schmaltz and Lach-
aumareys. My father, indignant at a proceeding
so indecorous, swore we would not embark upon
the raft, and that, if we were not judged worthy
40 SHIPWRECK OF
of a place in one of the six boats, he would him-
self, his wife, and children, remain on board the
wrecks of the frigate. The tone in which he
spoke these words, was that of a man resolute to
avenge any insult that might be offered to him.
The governor of Senegal, doubtless fearing the
world would one day reproach him for his inhu-
manity, decided we should have a place in one of
the boats. This having in some measure quieted
our fears concerning our unfortunate situation, I
was desirous of taking some repose, but the up-
roar among the crew was so great I could not ob-
tain it.
Towards midnight, a passenger came to inquire
at my father if we were disposed to depart ; he
replied, we had been forbid to go yet. However,
we were soon convinced that a great part of the
crew and various passengers were secretly prepar-
ing to set off in the boats. A conduct so perfi-
dious could not fail to alarm us, especially as we
perceived among those so eager to embark un-
known to us, several who had promised, but a lit-
tle while before, not to go without us.
M. Schmaltz, to prevent that which was going
on upon deck, instantly rose to endeavour to quiet
their minds ; but the soldiers had already assumed
a threatening attitude, and, holding cheap the
words of their commander, swore they would fire
upon whosoever attempted to depart in a clandes-
tine manner. The firmness of these brave men
produced the desired effect, and all was restored
to order. The governor returned to his cabin ;
and those who were desirous of departing furtively
were confused and covered with shame. The go-
vernor, however, was ill at ease ; and as he had
THE MEDUSA. 41
heard very distinctly certain energetic words which
had been addressed to him, he judged it proper to
assemble a council. All the officers and passen-
gers being collected, M. Schmaltz there solemnly
swore before them not to abandon the raft, and a
second time promised, that all the boats would
tow it to the shore of the Desert, where they
would all be formed into a caravan. I confess
this conduct of the governor greatly satisfied eveiy
member of our family ; for we never dreamed he
would deceive us, nor act in a manner contrary to
what he had promised.
42 SHIPWRECK OF
CHAPTER IV.
THE HELM OF THE MEDUSA IS BROKEN BY THE
WAVES IT IS DETERMINED TO ABANDON
THE WRECK OF THE FRIGATE THE MILITARY
ARE PUT UPON THE RAFT THE GREATER
PART OF THE OFFICERS GO INTO THE BOATS
THE PICARD FAMILY ARE ABANDONED
UPON THE MEDUSA PROCEEDINGS OF M.
PICARD TO GET HIS FAMILY INTO A BOAT.
ABOUT three in the morning, some hours after the
meeting of the council, a terrible noise was heard
in the powder room ; it was the helm which was
broken. All who were sleeping were roused by
it. On going on deck every one was more and
more convinced that the frigate was lost beyond
all recovery. Alas ! the wreck was for our family
the commencement of a horrible series of misfor-
tunes. The two chief officers then decided with
one accord, that all should embark at six in the
morning, and abandon the ship to the mercy of the
waves. After this decision, followed a scene the
most whimsical, and at the same time the most
melancholy that can be well conceived. To have
a more distinct idea of it, let the reader transport
himself in imagination to the midst of the liquid
THE MEDUSA. 43
plains of the ocean ; then let him picture to him-
self a multitude of all classes, of every age, tossed
about at the mercy of the waves upon a dismasted
vessel, foundered, and half submerged ; let him not
forget these are thinking beings with the certain
prospect before them of having reached the goal of
their existence.
Separated from the rest of the world by a bound-
less sea, and having no place of refuge but the
wrecks of a grounded vessel, the multitude ad-
dressed at first their vows to heaven, and forgot,
for a moment, all earthly concerns. Then, suddenly
starting from their lethargy, they began to look
after their wealth, the merchandise they had in
small ventures, utterly regardless of the elements
which threatened them. The miser, thinking of
the gold contained in his coffers, hastening to put
it in a place of safety, either by sewing it into the
lining of his clothes, or by cutting out for it a place
in the waistband of his trousers. The smuggler
was tearing his hair at not being able to save a
chest of contraband which he had secretly got on
board, and with which he had hoped to have gain-
ed two or three hundred per cent. Another, selfish
to excess, was throwing over board all his hidden
money, and amusing himself by burning all his
effects. A generous officer was opening his port-
manteau, offering caps, stockings, and shirts, to
any who would take them. These had scarcely
gathered together their various effects, when they
learned that they could not take any thing with
them ; those were searching the cabins and store-
rooms to carry away every thing that was valuable.
Ship-boys were discovering the delicate wines and
c
44 SHIPWRECK OF
fine liqueurs, which a wise foresight had placed in
reserve. Soldiers and sailors were penetrating even
into the spirit-room, broaching casks, staving others,
and drinking till they fell exhausted. Soon the
tumult of the inebriated made us forget the roaring
of the sea which threatened to ingulf us. At last
the uproar was at its height ; the soldiers no longer
listened to the voice of their captain. Some knit their
brows and muttered oaths ; but nothing could be
done with those whom wine had rendered furious.
Next, piercing cries mixed with doleful groans were
heard this was the signal of departure.
At six o'clock on the morning of the 5th, a great
part of the military were embarked upon the raft,
which was already covered with a large sheet of
foam. The soldiers were expressly prohibited from
taking their arms. A young officer of infantry,
whose brain seemed to be powerfully affected, put
his horse beside the barricadoes of the frigate, and
then, armed with two pistols, threatened to fire up-
on any one who refused to go upon the raft. Forty
men had scarcely descended when it sunk to the
depth of about two feet. To facilitate the embark-
ing of a greater number, they were obliged to
throw over several barrels of provisions which had
been placed upon it the day before. In this man-
ner did this furious officer get about one hundred
and fifty heaped upon that floating tomb ; but he
did not think of adding one more to the number
by descending himself, as he ought to have done,
but went peaceably away, and placed himself in
one of the best boats. There should have been
sixty sailors upon the raft, and there were but a-
bout ten. A list had been made out on the 4th,
assigning each his proper place ; but this wise pro-
THE MEDUSA. 45
caution being disregarded, every one pursued the
plan he deemed the best for his own preservation.
The precipitation with which they forced one hun-
dred and fifty unfortunate beings upon the raft
was such, that they forgot to give them one morsel
of biscuit. However, they threw towards them
twenty-five pounds in a sack, whilst they were not
far from the frigate ; but it fell into the sea, and
was with difficulty recovered.
During this disaster, the governor of Senegal, who
was busied in the care of his own dear self, effe-
minately descended in an arm-chair into the barge,
where were already various large chests, all kinds
of provisions, his dearest friends, his daughter and
his wife. Afterwards the captain's boat received
twenty-seven persons, amongst whom were twenty-
five sailors, good rowers. The shallop, commanded
by M. Espiau, ensign of the ship, took forty-five
passengers, and put off. The boat, called the Se-
negal, took twenty-five ; the pinnace thirty-three ;
and the yawl, the smallest of all the boats, took
only ten.
Almost all the officers, the passengers, the ma-
riners and supernumeraries, were already embark-
ed all, but our weeping family, who still remained
upon the boards of the frigate, till some charitable
souls would kindly receive us into a boat. Sur-
prised at this abandonment, I instantly felt myself
roused, and, calling with all my might to the offi-
cers of the boats, besought them to take our un-
happy family along with them. Soon after, the
barge, in which were the governor of Senegal and
all his family, approached the Medusa, as if still
to take some passengers, for there were but few in
it. I made a motion to descend, hoping that the
46 SHIPWRECK OF
Misses Schmaltz, who had, till that day, taken a
great interest in our family, would allow us a place
in tlieir boat; but I was mistaken: those ladies, who
had embarked in a mysterious incognito, had al-
ready forgotten us ; and M. Lachaumareys, who
was still on the frigate, positively told me they
would not embark along with us. Nevertheless I
ought to tell, what we learned afterwards, that
that officer who commanded the pinnace had re-
ceived orders to take us in, but, as he was already
a great way from the frigate, we were certain he
had abandoned us. My father however hailed him,
but he persisted on his way to gain the open
sea. A short while afterwards we percevied a
small boat among the waves, which seemed de-
sirous to approach the Medusa ; it was the yawl.
When it was sufficiently near, my father implored
the sailors who were in jt to take us on board, and
to cany us to the pinnace, where our family ought
to be placed. They refused. He then seized a
firelock, which lay by chance upon deck, and
swore he would kill every one of them if they re-
fused to take us into the yaw], adding that it was
the property of the king, and that he would have
advantage from it as well as another. The sailors
murmured, but durst not resist, and received all
our family, which consisted of nine persons, viz.
Four children, our stepmother, my cousin, my
sister Caroline, my father, and myself. A small
box, filled with valuable papers, which we wished
to save, some clothes, two bottles of ratafia, which
wo had endeavoured to preserve amidst our mis-
fortunes, were seized and thrown over board by
the sailors of the yawl, who told us we would find
in the pinnace every thing which we could wish
THE MEDUSA. 47
for our voyage. We had then only the clothes
which covered us, never thinking of dressing our-
selves in two suits ; but the loss which affected
us most was that of several MSS. at which my
father had been labouring for a long while. Our
trunks, our linen, and various chests of merchan-
dise of great value, in a word, every thing we
possessed, was left in the Medusa. When we
boarded the pinnace, the officer who commanded
it began excusing himself for having set off with-
out forewarning us, as he had been ordered, and
said a thousand things in his justification. But
without believing the half of his fine protestations,
we felt very happy in having overtaken him ; for
it is most certain they had had no intention of
encumbering themselves with our unfortunate fa-
mily. I say encumber, for it is evident that four
children, one of whom was yet at the breast, were
very indifferent beings to people who were actuat-
ed by a selfishness without all parallel. When
we were seated in the long-boat, my father dis-
missed the sailors with the yawl, telling them he
would ever gratefully remember their services.
They speedily departed, but little satisfied with
the good action they had done. My father hear-
ing their murmurs and the abuse they poured out
against us, said, loud enough for all in the boat to
hear : " We are not surprised sailors are destitute
of shame, when their officers blush at being com-
pelled to do a good action. " The commandant
of the boat feigned not to understand the re-
proaches conveyed in these words, and, to divert
our minds from brooding over our wrongs, en-
deavoured to counterfeit the man of gallantry.
c 2
48 SHIPWRECK OF
CHAPTER V.
DEPARTURE OF THE BOATS THEY SEEM DE-
SIROUS OF TOWING THE RAFT GENEROUS
CONDUCT OF A NAVAL OFFICER THE ABAN-
DONMENT OF THE RAFT DESPAIR OF THE
WRETCHES WHO ARE LEFT TO THE FURY OF
THE WAVES REPROACHES OF M. PICARD TO
THE AUTHORS OF THE ABANDONING THE
RAFT DESCRIPTION OF THE SMALL FLEET
WHICH THE BOATS FORMED FRIGHTFUL
FATE, AND DEPLORABLE END OF THE GREAT-
ER PART OF THE INDIVIDUALS ON THE RAFT.
ALL the boats were already far from the Medusa,
when they were brought to, to form a chain in or-
der to tow the raft. The barge, in which was the
governor of Senegal, took the first tow, then all
the other boats in succession joined themselves to
that. M. Lachaumareya embarked, although there
yet remained upon the Medusa more than sixty
persons. Then the brave and generous M. Espiau,
commander of the shallop, quitted the line of boats,
and returned to the frigate, with the intention of
saving all the wretches who had been abandoned.
They all sprung into the shallop ; but as it was
very much overloaded, seventeen unfortunates pre-
ferred remaining on board, rather than expose
THE MEDUSA. 49
themselves as well as their companions to certain
death. But, alas ! the greater part afterwards fell
victims to their fears or their devotion. Fifty-two
days after they were abandoned, no more than
three of them were alive, and these looked more
like skeletons than men. They told that their
miserable companions had gone afloat upon planks
and hen-coops, after having waited in vain forty-
two days for the succour which had been promised
them, and that all had perished. *
The shallop, carrying with difficulty all those
she had saved from the Medusa, slowly re-
joined the line of boats which towed the raft. M.
Espiau earnestly besought the officers of the othej*
boats to take some of them along with them ; hut
they refased, alleging to the generous officer that
he ought to keep them in his own boat, as he had
gone for them himself. M. Espiau, finding it im-
possible to keep them all without exposing them
to the utmost peril, steered right for a boat which
I will not name. Immediately a sailor sprung from
the shallop into the sea, and endeavoured to reach
it by swimming ; and when he was about to enter
it, an officer who possessed great influence, push-
ed him back, and, drawing his sabre, threatened to
cut oflf his hands, if he ajrain made the attempt.
The poor wretch regained the shallop, which was
* Two, out of the three wretches who were saved from
the wrecks of the Medusa, died a few days after their ar-
rival at the colony ; and the third, who pretended to know
a great many particulars relative to the desertion of the
frigate, was assassinated in his bed at Senegal, when he
was just upon the eve of setting oft' for France. The au-
thorities could not discover the murderer, who had taken
good care to flee from his victim after having killed him.
50 , SHIPWRECK OF
very near the pinnace, where we were. Various
friends of my father supplicated M. Laperere, the
officer of our boat, to receive him on board. My
father had his arms already out to catch him, when
M. Laperere instantly let go the rope which at-
tached us to the other boats, and tugged off with
all his force. At the same instant every boat imi-
tated our execrable example ; and wishing to shun
the approach of the shallop, which sought for as-
sistance, stood off from the raft, abandoning in the
midst of the ocean, and to the fury of the waves,
the miserable mortals whom they had sworn to
land on the shores of the Desert.
Scarcely had these cowards broken their oath,
when we saw the French flag flying upon the raft.
The confidence of these unfortunate persons was
so great, that when they saw the first boat which
had the tow removing from them, they all cried
out, the rope is broken ! the rope is broken ! but
when no attention was paid to their observation
they instantly perceived the treachery of the
wretches who had left them so basely. Then the
cries of Vive le Roi arose from the raft, as ^if the
poor fellows were calling to their father for assis-
tance ; or, as if they had been persuaded that, at
that rallying word, the officers of the boats would
return, and not abandon their countrymen. The
officers repeated the cry of Vive le Roi, without a
doubt, to insult them ; but, more particularly,
M. Lachaumareys, who, assuming a martial atti-
tude, waved his hat in the air. Alas ! what avail-
ed these false professions ? Frenchmen, menaced
with the greatest peril, were demanding assistance
with the cries of Vive le Roi; yet none were found
sufficiently generous, nor sufficiently French, to go
THE MEDUSA. 51
to aid them. After a silence of some minutes,
horrible cries were heard ; the air resounded with
the groans, the lamentations, the imprecations of
these wretched beings, and the echo of the sea
frequently repeated, Alas ! how cruel you are to
abandon us ! ! ! The raft already appeared to be
buried under the waves, and its unfortunate pas-
sengers immersed. The fatal machine was drifted
by currents far behind the wreck of the Frigate ;
without cable, anchor, mast, sail, oars ; in a word,
without the smallest means of enabling them to
save themselves. Each wave that struck it, made
them stumble in heaps on one another. Their
feet getting entangled among the cordage, and be-
tween the planks, bereaved them of the faculty of
moving. Maddened by these misfortunes, sus-
pended, and adrift upon a merciless ocean, they
were soon tortured between the pieces of wood
which formed the scaffold on which they floated.
The bones of their feet and their legs were bruized
and broken, every time the fury of the waves agi-
tated the raft ; their flesh covered with contusions
and hideous wounds, dissolved, as it were, in the
briny waves, whilst the roaring flood around them
was coloured with their blood.
As the raft, when it was abandoned, was nearly
two leagues from the frigate, it was impossible
these unfortunate persons could return to it : they
were soon after far out at sea. These victims still
appeared above their floating tomb ; and, stretch-
ing out their supplicating hands towards the boats
which fled from them, seemed yet to invoke, for
the last time, the names of the wretches who had
deceived them. O horrid day ! a day of shame
52 SHIPWRECK OF
and reproach ! Alas ! that the hearts of those who
were so well acquainted with misfortune, should
have heen so inaccessible to pity !
After witnessing that most inhuman scene, and
seeing they were insensible to the cries and lamen-
tations of so many unhappy beings, I felt my heart
bursting with sorrow. It seemed to me that the
waves would overwhelm all these wretches, and I
could not suppress my tears. My father, exaspe-
rated to excess, and bursting with rage at seeing
so much cowardice and inhumanity among the offi-
cers of the boats, began to regret he had not ac-
cepted the place which had been assigned for us
upon the fatal raft. " At least, " said he, " we
would have died with the brave, or we would have
returned to the wreck of the Medusa ; and not
have had the disgrace of saving ourselves with
cowards. " Although this produced no effect up-
on the officers, it proved very fatal to us after-
wards ; for, on our arrival at Senegal, it was re-
ported to the Governor, and very probably was
the principal cause of all those evils and vexations
which we endured in that colony.
Let us now turn our attention to the several si-
tuations of all those who were endeavouring to
save themselves in the different boats, as well as
to those left upon the wreck of the Medusa.
We have already seen, that the frigate was half
sunk when it was deserted, presenting nothing but
a hulk and wreck. Nevertheless, seventeen still
remained upon it, and had food, which, although
damaged, enabled them to support themselves for
a considerable time ; whilst the raft was abandon-
ed to float at the mercy of the waves, upon the
vast surface of the ocean. One hundred and fifty
THE MEDUSA. 53
wretches were embarked upon it, sunk to the
depth of at least three feet on its fore part, and on
its poop immersed even to the middle. "What
victuals they had were soon consumed, or spoiled
by the salt water ; and perhaps some, as the waves
hurried them along, became food for the monsters
of the deep. Two only of all the boats which
left the Medusa, and these with very few people
in them, were provisioned with every necessary ;
these struck off with security and despatch. But
the condition of those who were in the shallop
was but little better than those upon the raft ;
their great number, their scarcity of provisions,
their great distance from the shore, gave them the
most melancholy anticipations of the future. Their
worthy commander, M. Espiau, had no other hope
but of reaching the shore as soon as possible. The
other boats were less filled with people, but they
were scarcely better provisioned ; and, as by a
species of fatality, the pinnace, in which were our
family, Avas destitute of every thing. Our provi-
sions consisted of a barrel of biscuit, and a tierce
of water ; and, to add to our misfortunes, the bis-
cuit being soaked in the sea, it was almost impos-
sible to swallow one morsel of it. Each passen-
ger in oui' boat was obliged to sustain his wretched
existence with a glass of water, which he could
get only once a day. To tell how this happened,
how this boat was so poorly supplied, whilst there
were abundance left upon % the Medusa, is far be-
yond my power. But it is at least certain, that
the greater part of the officers commanding the
boats, the Shallop, the pinnace, the Senegal boat,
and the yawl, were persuaded, when they quitted
the frigate, that they would not abandon the raft,
54 , SHIPWRECK OF
but that all the expedition would sail together to
the coast of Sahara ; that when there, the boats
would be again sent to the Medusa to take provi-
sions, arms, and those who were left there ; but it
appears the chiefs had decided otherwise.
After abandoning the raft, although scattered,
all the boats formed a little fleet, and followed the
same route. All who were sincere hoped to ar-
rive the same day at the coast of the Desert, and
that every one would get on shore ; but MM.
Schmaltz and Lachaumareys gave orders to take
the route for Senegal. This sudden change in the
resolutions of the chiefs was like a thunderbolt to
the officers commanding the boats. Having no-
thing on board but what was barely necessary to
enable us to allay the cravings of hunger for one
day, we were all sensibly affected. The other
boats, which, like ourselves, hoped to have got on
shore at the nearest point, were a little better pro-
visioned than we were ; they had at least a little
wine, which supplied the place of other neces-
saries. We then demanded some from them, ex-
plaining our situation, but none would assist us,
not even Captain Lachaumareys, who, drinking to
a kept mistress, supported by two sailors, swore
he had not one drop on board. We were -next
desirous of addressing the boat of the Governor
of Senegal, where we were persuaded were plenty
of provisions of every kind, such as oranges, bis-
cuits, cakes, comfits, plumbs, and even the finest
liqueurs ; but my father opposed it, so well was he
assured we would not obtain any thing.
We will now turn to the condition of those on
the raft, when the boats left them to themselves.
If all the boats had continued dragging the raft
THE MEDUSA. 55
forward, favoured as we were by the breeze from
the sea, we would have been able to have conduct-
ed them to the shore in less than two days. But
an inconceivable fatality caused the generous plan
to be abandoned which had been formed.
When the raft had lost sight of the boats, a spirit
of sedition began to manifest itself in furious cries.
They then began to regard one another with fero-
cious looks, and to thirst for one another's flesh.
Some one had already whispered of having re-
course to that monstrous extremity, and of com-
mencing with the fattest and youngest. A propo-
sition so atrocious filled the brave Captain Dupont
and his worthy lieutenant M. L'Heureux with hor-
ror ; and that courage which had so often support-
ed them in the field of glory, now forsook them.
Among the first who fell under the hatchets of
the assassins, was a young woman who had been
seen devouring the body of her husband. When
her turn was come, she sought a little wine as a
last favour, then rose, and without uttering one
word, threw herself into the sea. Captain Dupont
being proscribed for having refused to partake of
the sacrilegious viands with which the monsters
were feeding on, was saved as by a miracle from
the hands of the butchers. Scarcely had they
seized him to lead him to the slaughter, when a
large pole, which served in place of a mast, fell
upon his body ; and believing that his legs were
broken, they contented themselves by throwing
him into the sea. The unfortunate captain plung-
ed, disappeared, and they thought him already in
another world.
Providence, however, revived the strength of
D 2
56 SHIPWRECK OF
the unfortunate warrior. He emerged under the
beams of the raft, and clinging with all his might,
holding his head above water, he remained between
two enormous pieces of wood, whilst the rest of
his body was hid in the sea. After more than two
horn's of suffering, Captain Dupont spoke in a low
voice to his lieutenant, who by chance was seated
near the place of his concealment. The brave
L'Heureux, with eyes glistening with tears, be-
lieved he heard the voice, and saw the shade of
his captain ; and trembling, was about to quit the
place of horror ; but, O wonderful ! he saw a head
which seemed to draw its last sigh, he recognised
it, he embraced it, alas ! it was his dear friend !
Dupont was instantly drawn from the water, and
M. L'Heureux obtained for his unfortunate com-
rade again a place upon the raft. Those who had
been most inveterate against him, touched at what
Providence had done for him in so miraculous a
manner, decided with one accord to allow him en-
tire liberty upon the raft.
The sixty unfortunates who had escaped from
the first massacre, were soon reduced to fifty, then
to forty, and at last to twenty-eight. The least
murmur, or the smallest complaint, at the moment
of distributing the provisions, was a crime punish-
ed with immediate death. In consequence of such
a regulation, it may easily be presumed the raft
was soon lightened. In the meanwhile the wine
diminished sensibly, and the half rations very much
displeased a certain chief of the conspiracy. On
purpose to avoid being reduced to that extremity,
the executive power decided it was much wiser to
drown thirteen people., and to get full rations, than
that twenty-eight should have hall rations. Mer-
THE MEDUSA. 57
ciful Heaven ! what shame ! After the last cata-
strophe, the chiefs of the conspiracy, fearing doubt-
less of being assassinated in their turn, threw all
the arms into the sea, and swore an inviolable
friendship with the heroes which the hatchet had
spared. On the 17th of July, in the morning,
Captain Parnajon, commandant of the Argus brig',
still found fifteen men on the raft. They were
immediately taken on board, and conducted to Se-
negal. Four of the fifteen are yet alive, viz. Cap-
tain Dupont, residing in the neighbourhood of
Maintenon, Lieutenant L'Heureux, since Captain,
at Senegal, Savigny, at Rochefort, and Correard,
I know not where.
58 SHIPWRECK OF
CHAPTER VI.
THE CHIEFS OF THE EXPEDITION ORDER THE
BOATS TO TAKE THE ROUTE FOR SENEGAL
OBJECTIONS OF SOME GENEROUS OFFICERS
' THE SHORES OF THE DESERT OF SAHARA ARE
DISCOVERED IT IS DEFENDED THE SAILORS
OF THE PINNACE ARE DESIROUS OF LANDING
THE BOAT IN WHICH THE PICARD FAMILY
IS LEAKS MUCH UNHEARD-OF SUFFERINGS
TERRIBLE SITUATION OF THE FAMILY
FRIGHTFUL TEMPEST DESPAIR OF THE PAS-
SENGERS.
ON the 5th of July, at ten in the morning, one
hour after abandoning the raft, and three after
quitting the Medusa, M. Laperere, the officer of
our boat, made the first distribution of provisions.
Each passenger had a small glass of water and
nearly the fourth of a biscuit. Each drank his al-
lowance of water at one draught, but it was found
impossible to swallow one morsel of our biscuit, it
being so impregnated with sea-water. It happen-
ed, however, that some was found not quite so sa-
turated. Of these we eat a small portion, and put
back the remainder for a future day*. Our voyage
would have been sufficiently agreeable, if the beams
of the sun had not been so fierce. On the even-
ing we perceived the shores of the Desert ; but
THE MEDUSA. 59
as the two chiefs (MM. Schmaltz and Lachau-
inareys) wished to go right for Senegal, notwith-
standing we were still one hundred leagues from
it, we were not allowed to land. Several officers
remonstrated, both on account of our want of pro-
visions and the crowded condition of the boats,
for undertaking so dangerous a voyage. Others
urged with equal force, that it would be dishonour-
ing the French name, if we were to neglect the un-
fortunate people on the raft, and insisted we should
be set on shore, and whilst we waited there, three
boats should return to look after the raft, and
three to the wrecks of the frigate, to take up the
seventeen who were left there, as well as a suffi-
cient quantity of provisions to enable us to go to
Senegal by the way of Barbary. But MM.
Schmaltz and Lachaumareys, whose boats were
sufficiently well provisioned, scouted the advice of
their subalterns, and ordered them to cast anchor
till the following morning. They were obliged to
obey these orders, and to relinquish their designs.
During the night, a certain passenger, who was
doubtless no doctor, and who believed in ghosts
and witches, was suddenly frightened by the ap-
pearance of flames, which he thought he saw in
the waters of the sea, a little way from where our
boat was anchored. My father, and some others,
who were aware that the sea is sometimes phos-
phorated, confirmed the poor credulous man in his
belief, and added several circumstances which fair-
ly turned his brain. They persuaded him the
Arabic sorcerers had fired the sea to prevent us
from travelling along their deserts.
On the morning of the 6th of July, at five
D 2
60 SHIPWRECK OF
o'clock, all the boats were under way on the route
to Senegal. The boats of MM. Schmaltz and
Lachaumareys took the lead along the coast, and
all the expedition followed. About eight, several
sailors in our boat, with threats, demanded to be
set on shore ; but M. Laperere, not acceding to
their request, the whole were about to revolt and
seize the command ; but the firmness of this offi-
cer quelled the mutineers. In a spring which he
made to seize a firelock which a sailor persisted
in keeping in his possession, he almost tumbled
into the sea. My father fortunately was near
him, and held him by his clothes, but he had in-
stantly to quit him, for fear of losing his hat, which
the waves were floating away. A short while af-
ter this slight accident, the shallop, which we had
lost sight of since the morning, appeared desirous
of rejoining us. We plied all hands to avoid her,
for we were afraid of one another, and thought
that that boat, encumbered with so many people,
wished to board us to oblige us to take some of
its passengers, as M. Espiau would not suffer them
to be abandoned like those upon the raft. That
officer hailed us at a distance, offering to take our
family on board, adding, he was anxious to take
about sixty people to the Desert. The officer of
our boat, thinking that this was a pretence, replied,
we preferred suffering where we were. It even
appeared to us that M. Espiau had hid some of
his people under the benches of the shallop. But,
alas ! in the end we deeply deplored being so sus-
picious, and of having so outraged the devotion of
the most generous officer of the Medusa.
Our boat began to leak considerably, but we
prevented it as well as we could, by stuffing the
THE MEDUSA. 61
largest holes with oakum, which an old sailor had
had the precaution to take before quitting the fri-
gate. At noon the heat became so strong so
intolerable, that several of us believed we had
reached our last moments. The hot winds of the
Desert even reached us ; and the fine sand with
which they were loaded, had completely obscured
the clearness of the atmosphere. The sun pre-
sented a reddish disk ; the whole surface of the ocean
became nebulous, and the air which we breathed,
depositing a fine sand, an impalpable powder,
penetrated to our lungs, already parched with a
burning thirst. In this state of torment we re-
mained till four in the afternoon, when a breeze
from the north-west brought us some relief. Not-
withstanding the privations we felt, and especially
the burning thirst which had become intolerable,
the cool air which we now began to breath, made
us in part forget our sufferings. The heavens be-
gan again to resume the usual serenity of those la-
titudes, and we hoped to have passed a good night.
A second distribution of provisions was made ;
each received a small glass of water, and about the
eighth part of a biscuit. Notwithstanding our
meagre fare, every one seemed content, in the
persuasion we would reach Senegal by the mor-
row. But how vain were all our hopes, and what
sufferings had we yet to endure !
At half past seven, the sky was covered with
stormy clouds. The serenity we had admired a
little while before, entirely disappeared, and gave
place to the most gloomy obscurity. The surface
of the ocean presented all the signs of a coming
tempest. The horizon on the side of the Desert
had the appearance of a long hideous chain of
02 SHIPWRECK OF
mountains piled on one another, the summits of
which seemed to vomit fire and smoke. Bluish
clouds, streaked with a dark copper colour, de-
tached themselves from that shapeless heap, and
came and joined with those which floated over our
heads. In less than half an hour the ocean seemed
confounded with the terrible sky which canopied
us. The stars were hid. Suddenly a frightful
noise was heard from the west, and all the waves
of the sea rushed to founder our frail bark. A
fearful silence succeeded to the general consterna-
tion. Every tongue was mute ; and none durst
communicate to his neighbour the horror with
which his mind was impressed. At intervals the
cries of the children rent our hearts. At that in-
stant a weeping and agonized mother bared her
breast to her dying child, but it yielded nothing to
appease the thirst of the little innocent who press-
ed it in vain. O night of horrors ! what pen is
capable to paint thy terrible picture ! How de-
scribe the agonizing fears of a father and mother,
at the sight of their children tossed about and ex-
piring of hunger in a small boat, which the winds
and waves threatened to ingulf at every instant !
Having full before our eyes the prospect of inevit-
able death, we gave ourselves up to our unfor-
tunate condition, and addressed our prayers to
Heaven. The winds growled with the utmost
fury; the tempestuous waves arose exasperated.
In their terrific encounter a mountain of water was
precipitated into our boat, carrying away one of
the sails, and the greater part of the effects which
the sailors had saved from the Medusa. Our bark
was nearly sunk; the females and the children
lay rolling in its bottom, drinking the waters of
THE MEDUSA. 63
bitterness ; and their cries, mixed with the roaring
of the waves and the furious north wind, increased
the horrors of the scene. My unfortunate father
then experienced the most excruciating agony of
mind. The idea of the loss which the shipwreck
had occasioned to him, and the danger which still
menaced all he held dearest in the world, plunged
him into a deep swoon. The tenderness of his
wife and children recovered him ; but alas ! his re-
covery was to still more bitterly to deplore the
wretched situation of his family. He clasped us
to his bosom ; he bathed us with his tears, and
seemed as if he was regarding us with his last
looks of love.
Every soul in the boat were seized with the
same perturbation, but it manifested itself in dif-
ferent ways. One part of the sailors remained
motionless, in a bewildered state ; the other cheer-
ed and encouraged one another ; the children, lock-
ed in the arms of their parents, wept incessantly.
Some demanded drink, vomiting the salt water
which choked them ; others, in short, embraced as
for the last time, intertwining their arms, and vow-
ing to die together.
In the meanwhile the sea became rougher and
rougher. The whole surface of the ocean seemed
a vast plain furrowed with huge blackish waves
fringed with white foam. The thunder growled
around us, and the lightning discovered to our
eyes all that our imagination could conceive most
horrible. Our boat, beset on all sides by the
winds, and at every instant tossed on the summit of
mountains of water, was very nearly sunk in spite
of our every effort in baling it, when we discovered
a large hole in its poop. It was instantly Btuf-
64r SHIPWRECK OF
fed with every thing we could find ; old clothes,
sleeves of shirts, shreds of coats, shawls, useless bon-
nets, every thing was employed, and secured us as
far as it was possible. During the space of six hours,
we rowed suspended alternately between hope and
fear, between life and death. At last towards the
middle of the night, Heaven, which had seen our
resignation, commanded the floods to be still. In-
stantly the sea became less rough, the veil which
covered the sky became less obscure, the stars a-
gain shone out, and the tempest seemed to with-
draw. A general exclamation of joy and thank-
fulness issued at one instant from every mouth.
The winds calmed, and each of us sought a little
sleep, whilst our good and generous pilot steered
our boat on a still very stormy sea.
The day at last, the day so desired, entirely re-
stored the calm ; but it brought no other consola-
tion. During the night, the currents, the waves,
and the winds had taken us so far out to sea, that,
on the dawning of the 7th of July, we saw nothing
but sky and water, without knowing whether to
direct our course ; for our compass had been bro-
ken during the tempest. In this hopeless condi-
tion, we continued to steer sometimes to the right
and sometimes to the left, until the sun arose, and
at last showed us the east.
THE MEDUSA. 64
CHAPTER VII.
AFTER THE FRIGHTFUL TEMPEST, THE BOAT, IN
WHICH ARE THE PICARD FAMILY, IS STILL
DESIROUS-OF TAKING THE ROUTE TO SENEGAL
CRUEL ALTERNATIVE TO WHICH THE PAS-
SENGERS ARE DRIVEN IT IS AT LAST DECI-
DED TO GAIN THE COAST DESCRIPTION Of
THE LANDING THE TRANSPORTS OF THE
SHIPWRECKED.
ON the morning of the 7th of July, we again saw
the shores of the Desert, notwithstanding we were
yet a great distance from it. The sailors renewed
their nmrmurings, wishing to get on shore, with
the hope of heing able to get some wholesome
plants^ and some more palatable water than that
of the sea ; but as we were afraid of the Moors,
their request was opposed. However, M. Lapc-
rere proposed to take them as near as he could to
the first breakers on the coast ; and when there,
those who wished to go on shore should throw
themselves into the sea, and swim to land. Eleven
accepted the proposal ; but when we had reached
the tirst waves, none, had the courage to brave the
mountains of water which rolled between them and
the beach. Our sailors then betook themselves to
66 SHIPWRECK OF
their benches and oars, and promised to be more
quiet for the future. A short while after, a third
distribution was made since our departure from the
Medusa ; and nothing more remained than four
pints of water, and one half dozen biscuits. What
steps were we to take in this cruel situation ? We
were desirous of going on shore, but we had such
dangers to encounter. However, we soon came to
a decision, when we saw a caravan of Moors on
the coast. We then stood a little out to sea. Ac-
cording to the calculation of our commanding offi-
cer, we would arrive at Senegal on the morrow.
Deceived by that false account, we preferred suf-
fering one day more, rather than to be taken by the
Moors of the Desert, or perish among the break-
ers. We had now no more than a small half glass
of water, and the seventh of a biscuit. Exposed
as we were to the heat of the sun, which darted
its rays perpendicularly on our heads, that ration,
though small, would have been a great relief to us ;
but the distribution was delayed to the morrow.
We were then obliged to drink the bitter sea-wa-
ter, ill as it was calculated to quench our thirst.
Must I tell it ! thirst had so withered the lungs of
our sailors, that they drank water salter than that
of the sea ! Our numbers diminished daily, and
nothing but the hope of arriving at the colony on
the following day sustained our frail existence.
My young brothers and sisters wept incessantly
for water. The little Laura, aged six years, lay
dying at the feet of her mother. Her mournful
cries so moved the soul of my unfortunate father,
that he was on the eve of opening a vein to quench
the thirst which consumed his child ; but a wise
person opposed his design, observing that all the
THE MEDUSA. 67
blood in his body would not prolong the life of hia
infant one moment.
The freshness of the night-wind procured us
some respite. We anchored pretty near to the
shore, and, though dying of famine, each got a
tranquil sleep. On the morning of the 8th of July
at break of day, we took the route for Senegal.
A short while after the wind fell, and we had a
dead calm. We endeavoured to" row, but our
strength was exhausted. A fourth and last distri-
bution was made, and, hi the twinkling of an eye,
our last resources were consumed. We were forty-
two people who had to feed upon six biscuits and
about four pints of water, with no hope of a far-
ther supply. Then came the moment for decid-
ing whether we were to perish among the break-
ers, which defended the approach to the shores of
the Desert, or to die of famine in continuing our
route. The majority preferred the last species of
misery. We continued our progress along the
shore, painfully pulling our oars. Upon the beach
were distinguished several downs of white sand,
and some small trees. We were thus creeping
along the coast, observing a mournful silence,
when a sailor suddenly exclaimed, Behold the
Moors ! We did, in fact, see various individuals
upon the rising ground, walking at a quick pace,
and whom we took to be the Arabs of the Desert.
As we were very near the shore, we stood farther
out to sea, fearing that these pretended Moors, or
Arabs, would throw themselves into the sea, swim
out, and take us. Some hours after, we observed
several people upon an eminence, who seemed to
make signals to us. We examined them atten-
68 SHIPWRECK OF
tively, and soon recognised them to be our compa-
nions in misfortune. We replied to them by at-
taching a white handkerchief to the top of our
mast. Then we resolved to land, at the risk of
perishing among the breakers, which were veiy
strong towards the shore, although the sea was
calm. On approaching the beach, we went to-
wards the right, where the waves seemed less agi-
tated, and endeavoured to reach it, with the hope
of being able more easily to land. Scarcely had
we directed our course to that point, when we
perceived a great number of people standing near
to a little wood surrounding the sand-hills. We
recognised them to be the passengers of that boat,
which, like ourselves, were deprived of provisions.
fr Meanwhile we approached the shore, and al-
ready the foaming surge filled us with terror.
Each wave that came from the open sea, each bil-
low that swept beneath our boat, made us bound
into the air ; so we were sometimes thrown from
the poop to the prow, and from the prow to the
poop. Then, if our pilot had missed the sea, we
would have been sunk; the waves would have
thrown us aground, and we would have been buried
among the breakers. The helm of the boat was
again given to the old pilot, who had already so
happily steered us through the dangers of the
storm. He instantly threw into the sea the mast,
the sails, and every thing that could impede our
proceeding's. When we came to the first landing
point, several of our shipwrecked companions,
who had reached the shore, ran and hid them-
selves behind the hills, not to see us perish ; others
made signs not to approach at that place ; some
covered their eyes with their hands ; others, at
THE MEDUSA. 69
last despising the danger, precipitated themselves
into the waves to receive us in their arms. We
then saw a spectacle that made us shudder. We
had already doubled two ranges of breakers ; hut
those which we had still to cross raised their foam-
ing waves to a prodigious height, then sunk with
a hollow and monstrous sound, sweeping along a
long line of the coast. Our boat sometimes greatly
elevated, and sometimes ingulfed between the
waves, seemed, at the moment, of utter ruin.
Bruised, battered, tossed about on all hands, it
turned of itself, and refused to obey the kind hand
which directed it. At that instant a huge wave
rushed from the open sea, and dashed against the
poop ; the boat plunged, disappeared, and we were
all among the waves. Our sailors, whose strength
had returned at the presence of danger, redoubled
their efforts, uttering mournful sounds. Our bark
groaned, the oars were broken ; it was thought
aground, but it was stranded ; it was upon its
side. The last sea rushed upon us with the im-
petuosity of a torrent. We were up to the neck
in water; the bitter sea -froth choaked us. The
grapnel was thrown out. The sailors threw them-
selves into the sea ; they took the children in their
arms ; returned, and took us upon their shoulders;
and I found myself seated upon the sand on the
shore, by the side of my step-mother, my brothers
and sisters, almost dead. Every one was upon
the beach except my father and some sailors ; but
that good man arrived at last, to mingle his tears
with those of his family and friends.
Instantly our hearts joined in addressing our
prayers and praises to God. I raised my hands
to heaven, and remained some time immoveable
70 SHIPWRECK OF
upon the beach. Every one also hastened to tes-
tify his gratitude to our old pilot, who, next to
God, justly merited the title of our preserver. M.
Dumege, a naval surgeon, gave him an elegant
gold watch, the only thing he had saved from the
Medusa.
Let the reader now recollect all the perils to
which we had been exposed in escaping from the
wreck of the frigate to the shores of the Desert
all that we had suffered during our four days'
voyage and he will perhaps have a just notion of
the various sensations we felt on getting on shore
on that strange and savage land. Doubtless the
joy we experienced at having escaped, as by a mi-
racle, the fury of the floods, was very great ; but
how much was it lessened by the feelings of our
horrible situation ! Without water, without pro-
visions, and the majority of us nearly naked, was
it to be wondered at that we should be seized with
terror on thinking of the obstacles which we had
to surmount, the fatigues, the privations, the pains
and the sufferings we had to endure, with the
dangers we had to encounter in the immense and
frightful Desert we had to traverse before we
could arrive at our destination ? Almighty Pro-
vidence ! it was in Thee alone I put my trust.
THE MEDUSA. 71
CHAPTER VIII.
THE SHIPWRECKED PARTY FORM THEMSELVES
INTO A CARAVAN TO GO BY LAND TO SENE-
GAL THEY FIND WATER IN THE DESERT
SOME PEOPLE OF THE CARAVAN PROPOSE TO
ABANDON THE PICARD FAMILY GENEROUS
CONDUCT OF AN OLD OFFICER OF INFANTRY
DISCOVERY OF AN OASIS OF WILD PURS-
LAIN FIRST REPAST OF THE CARAVAN IN
THE DESERT THEY FALL IN WITH A SMALL
CAMP OF ARABS M. PICARD PURCHASES
TWO KIDS THE MOORS OFFER THEIR SER-
VICES TO THEM ARRIVAL AT LAST AT THE
GREAT CAMP OF THE MOORS M. PICARD IS
RECOGNISED BY AN ARAB GENEROUS PRO-
CEEDING OF THAT ARAB SUDDEN DEPAR-
TURE OF THE CARAVAN THEY HIRE ASSES.
AFTER we had a little recovered from the fainting
and fatigue of our getting on shore, our fellow-
sufferers told us they had landed in the forenoon,
and had cleared the breakers by the strength of
their oars and sails ; but they had not all been so
lucky as we were. One unfortunate person, too
desirous of getting quickly on shore, had his legs
broken under the Shallop, and was taken and laid
E 2
72 SttlPWRECK OF
on the beach, and left to the care of Providenca
M. Espiau, commander of the shallop, reproach-
ed us for having doubted him when he wished to
board us to take our family along with him. It
was most true he had landed sixty-three people
that day. A short while after our refusal, he took
the passengers of the yawl, who would infallibly
have perished in the stormy night of the 6th and
7th. The boat named the Senegal, commanded
by M. Maudet, had made the shore at the same
time with M. Espiau. The boats of MM. Schmaltz
and Lachaumareys were the only ones which conti-
nued the route for Senegal, whilst nine-tenths of
the Frenchmen intrusted to these gentlemen were
butchering each other on the raft, or dying of hun-
ger on the burning sands of Sahara.
About seven in the morning, a caravan was
formed to penetrate into the interior, for the pur-
pose of finding some fresh water. We did ac-
cordingly find some at a little distance from the
sea, by digging among the sand. Eveiy one in-
stantly nocked round the little wells, which fur-
nished enough to quench our thirst. This brack-
ish water was found to be delicious, although it
had a sulphurous taste: its colour was that of
whey. As all our clothes were wet and in tat-
ters, and as we had nothing to change them, some
generous officers offered theirs. My step-mother,
my cousin, and my sister, were dressed in them ;
for myself, I preferred keeping my own. We re-
mained nearly an hour beside our beneficent foun-
tain, then took the route for Senegal ; thaf is, a
southerly direction, for we did not know exactly
where that country lay. It was agreed that the
females and children should walk before the cara-
THE MEDUSA. 73
van, that they might not be left behind. The
sailors voluntarily carried the youngest on their
shoulders, and every one took the route along the
coast. Notwithstanding it was nearly seven o'clock,
the sand was quite burning, and we suffered se-
verely, walking without shoes, having lost them
whilst landing. As soon as we arrived on the
shore, we went to walk on the wet sand, to cool
us a little. Thus we travelled during all the
night, without encountering any thing but shells,
which wounded our feet.
On the morning of the 9th, we saw an antelope
on the top of a little hill, which instantly disap-
peared, before we had time to shoot it. The De-
sert seemed to our view one immense plain of
sand, on which was seen not one blade of verdure.
However, we still found water by digging in the
sand. In the forenoon, two officers of marine
complained that our family incommoded the pro-
gress of the caravan. It is true, the females and
the children could not walk so quickly as the men.
We walked as fast as it was possible for us, never-
theless, we often fell behind, which obliged them
to halt till we came up. These officers, joined
with other individuals, considered among them-
selves whether they would wait for us, or abandon
us in the Desert. I will be bold to say, however,
that but few were of the latter opinion. My fa-
ther being informed of what was plotting against
us, stepped up to the chiefs of the conspiracy, and
reproached them in the bitterest terms for their
selfishness and brutality. The dispute waxed hot.
Those who were desirous of leaving us drew their
swords, and my father put his hand upon a poignard,
with which he had provided himself on quitting the
74 SHIPWRECK OF
frigate. At this scene, we threw ourselves in be-
tween them, conjuring him rather to remain in the
Desert with his family, than seek the assistance of
those who were, perhaps, less humane than the
Moors themselves. Several people took our part,
particularly M. Begnere, captain of infantry, who
quieted the dispute by saying to his soldiers. " My
friends, you are Frenchmen, and I have the ho-
nour of being your commander ; let us never aban-
don an unfortunate family in the Desert, so long
as we are able to be of use to them. " This brief,
but energetic speech, caused those to blush who
wished to leave us. All then joined with the old
captain, saying they would not leave us on condi-
tion we would walk quicker. M. Bregnere and
his soldiers replied, they did not wish to impose
conditions on those to whom they were desirous of
doing a favour ; and the unfortunate family of
Pieard were again on the road with the whole ca-
ravan. Some time after this dispute, M. Rogery,
member of the Philanthropic Society of Cape Verd,
secretly left the caravan, striking into the middle
of the Desert, without knowing very well what he
sought. He wished perhaps to explore the an-
cient country of the Numidians and Getulians, and
to give himseW a slave to the great Emperor of
Morocco. What would it avail to acquire such
celebrity ? That intrepid traveller had not time
to find that after which he searched ; for a few
days after he was captured by the Moors, and
taken to Senegal, where the governor paid his ran-
som.
About noon hunger was felt so powerfully among
us, that it was agreed upon to go to the small hills
of sand which were near the coast, to see if any
THE MEDUSA. 75
herbs could be found fit for eating ; but we only
got poisonous plants, among which were various
kinds of euphorbium. Convolvuluses of a bright
green carpeted the downs ; but on tasting their
leaves we found them as bitter as gall. The cara-
van rested in this place, whilst several officers went
farther into the interior. They came back in about
an hour, loaded with wild purslain, which they
distributed to each of us. Every one instantly de-
voured his bunch of herbage, without leaving the
smallest branch ; but as our hunger was far from
being satisfied with this small allowance, the sol-
diers and sailors betook themselves to look for
more. They soon brought back a sufficient quan-
tity, which was equally distributed, and devoured
upon the spot, so delicious had hunger made that
food to us. For myself, I declare I never eat any
thing with so much appetite in all my life. Water
was also found in this place, but it was of an abo-
minable taste. After this truly frugal repast, we
continued our route. The heat was insupportable
in the last degree. The sands on which we trode
Avere burning, nevertheless several of us walked on
these scorching coals without shoes ; and the fe-
males had nothing but their hair for a cap. When
we reached the sea-shore, we all ran and lay down
among the waves. After remaining there some
time, we took our route along the wet beach. On
oui' journey we met with several large crabs, which
were of considerable service to us. Every now
and then we endeavoured to slake our thirst by
sucking their crooked claws. About nine at night
we halted between two pretty high sand hills. After
a short talk concerning our misfortunes, all seemed
76 SHIPWRECK OF
desirous of passing the niglit in this place, notwith*
standing we heard on every side the roaring of
leopards. We deliberated on the means of secur-
ing ourselves, but sleep soon put an end to our
fears. Scarcely had we slumbered a few hours
when a horrible roaring of wild beasts awoke us,
and made us stand on our defence. It was a beau-
tiful moonlight night, and in spite of my fears and
the horrible aspect of the place, nature never ap-
peared so sublime to me before. Instantly some-
thing was announced that resembled a lion. This
information was listened to with the greatest emo-
tion. Every one being desirous of verifying the
truth, fixed upon something he thought to be the
object ; one believed he saw the long teeth of the
king of the forest ; another was convinced his
mouth was already open to devour us; several,
armed with muskets, aimed at the animal, and ad-
vancing a few steps, discovered the pretended lion
to be nothing more than a shrub fluctuating in the
breeze. However, the bowlings of ferocious beasts
had so frightened us, being yet heard at intervals,
that we again sought the sea-shore, on purpose to
continue our route towards the south.
Our situation had been thus perilous during the
night ; nevertheless at break of day we had the
satisfaction of finding none amissing. About sunr
rise we held a little to the east to get farther into
the interior to find fresh water, and lo.st much time
in a vain search. The country which we now
traversed was a little less arid than that which we
had passed the preceding day. The hills, the valr
leys, and a vast plain of sand, were strewed with
Mimosa or sensitive plants, presenting to our sight
a scene we had never before seen in the Desert'
THE MEDUSA. 77
The country is hounded as it were by a chain of
mountains, or high downs of sand, in the direction
of north and south, without the slightest trace of
cultivation.
Towards ten in the morning some of our com-
panions were desirous of making observations in
the interior, and they did not go in vain. They
instantly returned, and told us they had seen two
Arab tents upon a slight rising ground. We in-
stantly directed our steps thither. We had to pass
great downs of sand very slippery, and arrived in
a large plain, streaked here and there with ver-
dure ; but the turf was so hard and piercing, we
could scarcely walk over it without wounding our
feet. Our presence in these frightful solitudes put
to flight three or four Moorish shepherds, who
herded a small flock of sheep and goats in an
oasis. * At last we arrived at the tents after
which we were searching, and found in them three
Mooresses and two little children, who did not
seem in the least frightened by our visit. A ne-
gro servant, belonging to an officer of marine, in-
terpreted between us ; and the good women, who,
when they had heard of our misfortunes, offered us
millet and water for payment. We bought a lit-
tle of that grain at the rate of thirty pence a
handful ; the water was got for three francs a
glass ; it was very good, and none grudgetf the
money it cost, As a glass of water, with a hand-
ful of millet, was but a poor dinner for famished
people, my father bought two kids, which they
would not give him under twenty piasters. We
immediately killed them, and our Mooresses boil-
Oaiis, a fertile tract of land situated among sand. T.
78 SHIPWRECK OF
ed them in a large kettle. Whilst our repast was
preparing, my father, who could not afford the
whole of the expense, got others to contribute to
it ; but an old officer of marine, who was to have
been captain of the port of Senegal, was the only
person who refused, notwithstanding he had about
him nearly three thousand francs, which he boast-
ed of in the end. Several soldiers and sailors had
seen him count it in round pieces of gold, on com-
ing ashore on the Desert, and reproached him for
his sordid avarice; but he seemed insensible to
their reproaches, nor eat the less "of his portion of
kid with his companions in misfortune.
When about to resume our journey, we saw
several Moors approaching to us armed with lances.
Our people instantly seized their arms, and put
themselves in readiness to defend us in case of an
attack. Two officers, followed by several soldiers
and sailors, with our interpreter, advanced to dis-
cover their intentions. They instantly returned
with the Moors, who said, that far from wishing
to do us harm, they had come to offer us their as-
sistance, and to conduct us to Senegal. This of-
fer being accepted of with gratitude by all of us,
the Moors, of whom we had been so afraid, be-
came our protectors and friends, verifying the old
proverb, there are good people every where ! As
the camp of the Moors was at some considerable
distance from where we were, we set off altogether
to reach it before night. After having walked a-
bout two leagues through the burning sands, we
found ourselves again upon the shore. Towards
night, our conductors made us strike again into the
interior, saying we were very near their camp, which
is called in their language Berkelet. But the short
THE MEDUSA. 79
distance of the Moors was found very long by the
females and the children, on account of the downs
of sand which we had to ascend and descend every
instant, also of prickly shrubs over which we were
frequently obliged to walk. Those who were bare-
footed, felt most severely at this time the want of
their shoes. I myself lost among the bushes vari-
ous shreds of my dress, and my feet and legs were
all streaming with blood. At length, after two
long hours of walking and suffering, we arrived at
the camp of that tribe to which belonged our Arab
conductors. We had scarcely got into the camp,
when the dogs, the children, and the Moorish
women, began to annoy us. Some of them threw
sand in our eyes, others amused themselves by
snatching at our hair, on pretence of wishing to
examine it. This pinched us, that spit upon us ;
the dogs bit our legs, whilst the old harpies cut
the buttons from the officers coats, or endeavoured
to take away the lace. Our conductors, however,
had pity on us, and chased away the dogs and the
curious crowd, who had already made us suffer as
much as the thorns which had torn our feet. The
chiefs of the camp, our guides, and some good
women, at last set about getting us some supper.
Water in abundance was given us without pay-
ment, and they sold us fish dried in the sun, and
some bowlfuls of sour milk, all at a reasonable
price.
We found a Moor in the camp who had pre-
viously known my father at Senegal, and who
spoke a little French. As soon as he recognised
him, he cried, " Tiens toi, Picard ! ni a pas con-
naitre moi A met ? " Hark ye, Picard, know you
F
80 SHIPWRECK OF
not Amet? We were all struck with astonish-
ment at these French words coming from the
mouth of a Moor. My father recollected having
employed long ago a young goldsmith at Senegal,
and discovering the Moor Amet to be the same
pei-son, shook him by the hand. After that good
fellow had been made acquainted with our ship*
wreck, and to what extremities our unfortunate
family had been reduced, he could not refrain from
tears ; and this perhaps was the first time a Musul-
man had ever wept over the misfortunes of a Chris-
tian. Amet was not satisfied with deploring our
hard fate ; he was desirous of proving that he was
generous and humane, and instantly distributed a-
mong us a large quantity of milk and water free
of any charge. He also raised for our family a
large tent of the skins of camels, cattle and sheep,
because his religion would not allow him to lodge
with Christians under the same roof. The place
appeared very dark, and the obscurity made us
uneasy. Amet and our conductors lighted a large
fire to quiet us ; and at last, bidding us good
night, and retiring to his tent, said, " Sleep in
peace ; the God of the Christians is also the God
of the Musulmen. "
We had resolved to quit this truly hospitable
place early in the morning ; but during the night,
some people who had probably too much money,
imagined the Moors had taken us to their camp
to plunder us. They communicated their fears to
others, and pretending that the Moors, who walk-
ed up and down among their flocks, and cried
from time to time, to keep away the ferocious
beats, had already given the signal for pursuing
and murdering us. Instantly a general panic seiz-
THE MEDUSA. 8l
ed all our people, and they wished to set off forth-
with. My father, although he well knew the per-
fidy of the inhabitants of the Desert, endeavoured
to assure them we had nothing to fear, because
the Arabs were too frightened for the people of
Senegal, who would not fail to avenge us if we
were insulted ; but nothing could quiet their ap-
prehensions, and we had to take the route during
the middle of the night. The Moors being soon
acquainted with our fears, made us all kinds of
protestations ; and seeing we persisted in quitting
the camp, offered us asses to carry us as far as
the Senegal. These beasts of burden were hired
at the rate of 12 francs a day, for each head,
and we took our departure under the guidance
of those Moors who had before conducted us
to the camp. Amet's wife being unwell, he
could not accompany us, but recommended us
strongly to our guides. My father was able to
hire only two asses for the whole of our family ;
and as it was numerous, my sister Caroline, my
cousin, and myself, were obliged to crawl along,
whilst my unfortunate father followed in the suite
of the caravan, which in truth went much quicker
than we did.
A short distance from the camp, the brave and
compassionate Captain Begnere, seeing we still
walked, obliged us to accept of the ass he had
hired for himself, saying he would not ride when
young ladies, exhausted with fatigue, followed on
foot. The King afterwards honourably recom-
pensed this worthy officer, who ceased not to re-
gard our unfortunate family with a care and atten-
tion I will never forget.
82 SHIPWRECK OF
During the remainder of the night, we travelled
in a manner sufficiently agreeable, mounting al-
ternately the ass of Captain Begnere.
'..
THE MIEDLTSA. 83
CHAPTER IX.
THE CARAVAN REGAINS THE SHORE A SAIL IS
DISCOVERED IT BRINGS ASSISTANCE TO THE
CARAVAN GREAT GENEROSITY OF AN EN-
GLISHMAN CONTINUATION OF THEIR JOUR-
NEY EXTRAORDINARY HEAT THEY KILL A
BULLOCK REPAST OF THE CARAVAN AT
LAST THEY DISCOVER THE RIVER SENEGAL
JOY OF THE UNFORTUNATE M. PICARD
RECEIVES ASSISTANCE FROM SOME OLD
FRIENDS AT SENEGAL HOSPITALITY OF THE
INHABITANTS OF THE ISLAND OF ST LOUIS
TOWARDS EVERY PERSON OF THE CARAVAN.
AT five in the morning of the llth of July we
regained the sea-shore. Our asses, fatigued with
the long journey among the sands, ran instantly
and lay down among the breakers, in spite of our
utmost exertions to prevent them. This caused
several of us to take a hath we wished not : I
was myself held under my ass in the water, and
had great difficulty in saving one of my youngf
brothers who was floating away. But, in the end,
as this incident had no unfortunate issue, we
laughed, and continued our route, some on foot,
i 2
84 SHIPWRECK OF
and some on the capricious asses. Towards ten
o'clock, perceiving a ship out at sea, we attached
a white handkerchief to the muzzle of a gun, wav-
ing it in the air, and soon had the satisfaction of
seeing it was noticed. The ship having approach-
ed sufficiently near the coast, the Moors who were
with us threw themselves into the sea, and swam
to it. It must be said we had very wrongfully
supposed that these people had had a design against
us, for their devotion could not appear greater
than when five of them darted through the waves
to endeavour to communicate between us and the
ship ; notwithstanding, it was still a good quarter
of a league distant from where we stood on the
beach. In about half an hour we saw these good
Moors returning, making float before them three
small barrels. Arrived on shore, one of them
gave a letter to M. Espiau from M. Parnajon.
This gentleman was the captain of the Argus brig,
sent to seek after the raft, and to give us provi-
sions. This letter announced a small barrel of
biscuit, a tierce of wine, a half tierce of brandy,
and [a Dutch cheese. O fortunate event ! We
were very desirous of testifying our gratitude to
the generous commander of the brig, but he in-
stantly set out and left us. We staved the ban-els
which held our small stock of provisions, and made
a distribution. Each of us had a biscuit, about a
glass of wine, a half glass of brandy, and a small
morsel of cheese. Each drank his allowance of
wine at one gulp ; the brandy was not even de-
spised by the ladies. I however preferred quan-
tity to quality, and exchanged my ration of brandy
for that of wine. To describe our joy, whilst tak-
ing this repast, is impossible. Exposed to the fierce
THE MEDUSA. 85
rays of a vertical sun ; exhausted by a long train
of suffering ; deprived for a long while the use of
any kind of spirituous liquors, when our portions
of water, wine, and brandy, mingled in our sto-
machs we became like insane people. Life, which
had lately been a great burden, now became pre-
cious to us. Foreheads, lowering and sulky, began
to unwrinkle ; enemies became most brotherly ;
the avaricious endeavoured to forget their selfish-
ness and cupidity ; the children smiled for the first
time since our shipwreck ; in a word, every one
seemed to be born again from a condition melan-
choly and dejected. I even believe the sailors
sung the praises of their mistresses.
' This journey was the most fortunate for us.
Some short while after our delicious meal, we saw
several Moors approaching, who brought milk and
butter, so that we had refreshments in abundance.
It is true we paid a little dear for them ; the glass
of milk cost not less than three francs. After
reposing about three hours, our caravan proceeded
on its route.
About six in the evening, my father finding
himself extremely fatigued, wished to rest himself.
We allowed the caravan to move on, whilst my
step-mother and myself remained near him, and
the rest of the family followed with their asses.
We all three soon fell asleep. When we awoke,
we were astonished at not seeing our companions.
The sun was sinking in the west. We saw seve-
ral Moors approaching us, mounted on camels ;
and my father reproached himself for having slept
so long. Their appearance gave us great uneasi-
ness, and we wished much to escape from them,
but my step-mother and myself fell quite exhaust-
8f> SHIPWRECK OF
e(L The Moors, with long beards, having come
quite close to us, one of them alighted and address-
ed us in the following words. " Be comforted,
ladies ; under the costume of an Arab, you see an
Englishman who is desirous of serving you. Hav-
ing- heard at Senegal that Frenchmen were thrown
ashore on these deserts, I thought my presence
might be of some service to them, as I was ac-
quainted with several of the princes of this arid
country." These noble words from the mouth
of a man we had at first taken to be a Moor,
instantly quieted our fears. Recovering from
our fright, we rose and expressed to the phi-
lanthropic Englishman the gratitude we felt.
Mr Garnet, * the name of the generous Briton,
told us that our caravan, which he had met,
waited for us at about the distance of two leagues.
He then gave us some biscuit, which we eat;
and we then set off together to join our com-
panions. Mr Garnet wished us to mount his ca-
mels, but my stepmother and myself, being unable
to persuade ourselves we could sit securely on their
hairy haunches, continued to walk on the moist
* In the work of MM. Correard and Savigny, this
gentleman is made mention of in substance as follows.
" On the evening of the 1 1th, they met with more of
the natives, and an Irishman, captain of a merchant-
man, who, of his own accord, had left St Louis with
the intention of assisting the sufferers. He spoke the
language of the country, and was dressed in the Moorish
costume. We are sorry we cannot recollect the name of
this foreign officer, which we would have a real pleasure
in publishing ; but, since time has effaced it from our
memories, we will at least publish his zeal and his noble
efforts, titles well worthy the gratitude of every feeling
heart. " pp. 164-165. Paris, 1818, 8vo. -Trans.
THE MEDUSA. 87
sand, whilst my father, Mr Garnet, and the Moors
who accompanied him, proceeded on the camels.
We soon reached a little river, called in the coun-
try Marigot des Maringoins. We wished to drink
of it, but found it as salt as the sea. Mr Garnet
desired us to have patience, and we should find
some at the place where our caravan waited. We
forded that river knee-deep. At last, having walk-
ed about an hour, we rejoined our companions,
who had found several wells of fresh water. It
was resolved to pass the night in this place, which
seemed less arid than any we saw near us. The
soldiers, being requested to go and seek wood to
light a fire, for the purpose of frightening the fe-
rocious beasts which were heard roaring around us,
refused ; but Mr Garnet assured us, that the Moors
who were with him knew well how to keep all
such intruders from our camp. In truth, during
the whole of the night, these good Arabs prome-
naded round our caravan, uttering cries at intervals
like those we had heard in the camp of the gene-
rous A met.
We passed a very good night, and at four in the
morning continued our route along the shore. Mr
Garnet left us to endeavour to procure some provi-
sions. Till then our asses had been quite docile ;
but, annoyed with their riders so long upon their
backs, they refused to go forward. A fit took
possession of them, and all at the same instant
threw their riders on the ground, or among the
bushes. The Moore, however, who accompanied
us, assisted to catch our capricious animals, who
had nearly scampered off, and replaced us on the
hard backs of these headstrong creatures. At noon
the heat became so violent, that even the Moor*
88 SHIPWRECK OF
themselves bore it with difficulty. We then deter-
mined on finding some shade behind the high
mounds of sand which appeared in the interior ;
but how were we to reach them ! The sands could
not be hotter. We had been obliged to leave our
asses on the shore, for they would neither advance
nor recede. The greater part of us had neither
shoes nor hats ; notwithstanding, we were obliged
to go forward almost a long league to find a little
shade. The heat reflected by the sands of the De-
sert could be compared to nothing but the mouth
of an oven at the moment of drawing out the
bread ; nevertheless, we endured it ; but not with-
out cursing those who had been the occasion of all
our misfortunes. Arrived behind the heights for
which we searched, we stretched ourselves under
the Mirnosa-gommier, (the acacia of the Desert),
several broke branches from the asclepia (swal-
low-wort), and made themselves a shade. But
whether from want of air, or the heat of the
ground on which we were seated, we were nearly
all suffocated. I thought my last hour was come.
Already my eyes saw nothing but a dark cloud,
when a person of the name of Bomer, who was to
have been a smith at Senegal, gave me a boot con-
taining some muddy water, which he had had the
precaution to keep. I seized the elastic vase, and
hastened to swallow the liquid in large draughts.
One of my companions, equally tormented with
thirst, envious of the pleasure I seemed to feel, and
which I felt effectually, drew the foot from the
boot, and seized it in his turn, but it availed him
nothing. The water which remained was so dis-
gusting, that he could not drink it, and spilled it
on the ground. Captain Begum-, who was pre-
THE MEDUSA. , 89
sent, judging, by the water which fell, how loath-
some must that have been which I had drank, of-
fered me some crumbs of biscuit, which he had
kept most carefully in his pocket. I chewed that
mixture of bread, dust, and tobacco, but I could
not swallow it, and gave it all masticated to one of
my young brothers, who had fallen from inani-
tion.
We were about to quit this furnace, when we
saw our generous Englishman approaching, who
brought us provisions. At this sight I felt my
strength revive, and ceased to desire death, which
I had before called on to release me from my suf-
ferings. Several Moors accompanied Mr Garnet,
and every one was loaded. On their arrival we
had water, with rice and dried fish in abundance.
Every one drank his allowance of water, but had
not ability to eat, although the rice was excellent.
We were all anxious to return to the sea, that we
might bathe ourselves, and the caravan put itself
on the road to the breakers of Sahara. After an
hour's march of great suffering, we regained the
shore, as well as our asses, who were lying in the
water. We rushed among the waves, and after a
bath of half an hour, we reposed ourselves upon
the beach. My cousin and I went to stretch our-
selves upon a small rising ground, where we were
shaded with some old clothes which we had with
us. My cousin was clad in an officer's uniform,
the lace of wliich strongly attracted the eyes of Mr
Garnet's Moors. Scarcely had we lain down, when
one of them, thinking we were asleep, came to en-
deavour to steal it ; but seeing we were awako,
contented himself by looking at us very stead-
fastly.
90 SHIPWRECK OF
Such is the slight incident which it has pleased
MM. Correard andSavignyto relate in their account
of the shipwreck of the Medusa in a totally dif-
ferent manner. Believing doubtless to make it
more interesting or amusing, they say, that one of
the Moors who were our guides, either through cu-
riosity or a stronger sentiment, approached Miss
Picard whilst asleep, and, after having examined
her form, raised the covering which concealed her
bosom, gazing awhile like one astonished, at length
drew nearer, but durst not touch her. Then, af-
ter having looked a long while, he replaced the co-
vering ; and, returning to his companions, related
in a joyous manner what he had seen. Several
Frenchmen having observed the proceedings of the
Moor, told M. Picard, who, after the obliging offers
of the officers, decided hi clothing the rest of the
ladies in the military dress on purpose to prevent
their being annoyed by the attentions of the inha-
bitants of the Desert. Mighty well ! I beg pardon
of MM. Correard and Savigny, but there is not
one word of truth in all this. How could these
gentlemen see from the raft that which passed dur-
ing the 12th of July on the shore of the Desert of
Sahara ? And supposing that this was reported to
them by some one of our caravan, and inserted in
their work, which contains various other inaccuracies,
I have to inform them they have been deceived.
About three in the morning, a north-west wind
having sprung up and a little refreshed us, our ca-
ravan continued its route ; our generous English-
man again taking the task of procuring us provi-
sions. At four o'clock the sky became overcast,
and we heard thunder in the distance. We all ex-
pected a great tempest, which happily did not take
THE MEDUSA. 91
place. Near seven we reached the spot where we
were to wait for Mr Carnet, who came to us with
a Imllock he had purchased. Then quitting the
shore, we went into the interior to seek a place to
cook our supper. We fixed our camp beside a
small wood of acacias, near to which were several
wells or cisterns of fresh water. Our ox was in-
stantly killed, skined, cut to pieces, and distribut-
ed. A large fire was kindled, and each was oc-
cupied in dressing his meal. At this time I caught
a smart fever ; notwithstanding I could not help
laughing at seeing every one seated round a large
fire holding his piece of beef on the point of a
bayonet, a sabre, or some sharp-pointed stick. The
flickering of the flames on the different faces, sun-
burned and covered Avith long beards", rendered
more visible by the darkness of the night, joined
to the noise of the waves and the roaring of fero-
cious beasts which we heard in the distance, pre-
sented a spectacle at once laughable and imposing.
If a David or a Girode,t had seen us, said I to my-
self, we would soon have been represented on c&n-
vass in the galleries of the Louvre as real cannibals ;
and the Parisian youth, who know not what plea-
sure it is to devour a handful of wild purslain, to
drink muddy water from a boot, to eat a roast
cooked in smoke who know not, in a word, how
comfortable it is to have it in one's power to satisfy
one's appetite when hungry in the burning deserts
of Africa, would never have believed that, among
these half-savages, were several born on the banks
of the Seine.
Whilst these thoughts were passing across my
mind, sleep overpowered my senses. Being awak-
G 3
92 SHIPWRECK OF
ed iu the middle of the night, I found my portion
of beef in the shoes which an old sailor had lent
me for walking among- the thorns. Although it
was a little burned and smelt strongly of the dish
in which it was contained, I eat a good part of it,
and gave the rest to my friend the sailor. That
seaman, seeing I was ill, offered to exchange my
meat for some which he had had the address to
boil in a small tin-box. I prayed him to give me
a little water if he had any, and he instantly went
and fetched me some in his hat. My thirst was
so great that I drank it out of this nasty cap with-
out the slightest repugnance.
A short while after, every one awoke, and again
took the route for arriving at Senegal at an early
hour. Towards seven in the morning, having
fallen a little behind the caravan, I saw several
Moors coming towards me armed with lances. A
young sailor boy, aged about twelve years, who
sometimes walked with me, stopped and cried in
great terror, " Ah ! my God, lady, see the Moors
are coming, and the caravan is already a great way
before us ; if they should cany us away?" I told
him to fear nothing, although I was really more
frightened than he was. These Arabs of the De-
sert soon came up to us. One of them advanced
with a threatening air, and stopping my ass, ad-
dressed to me, in his barbarous language, some
words which he pronounced with menacing ges-
tures. My little ship-boy having made his escape,
I began to weep ; for the Moor always prevented
my ass going forward, who was perhaps as well
content at resting a little. However, from the ges-
tures which he made, I supposed he wished to
know wluther I was going, and I cried as loud as I
THE MEDUSA. 93
could, " Ndar ! Ndar! " (Senegal ! Senegal !) the
only African words I then knew. At this the
Moor let go the bridle of my ass, and also assisted
me by making him feel the full weight of the pole
of his lance, and then ran off to his companions,
who were roaring and laughing. I was well con-
tent at being freed from my fears ; and what with
the word ndar, and the famous thump of his spear,
which was doubtless intended for my ass, I soon
rejoined the caravan. I told my parents of my ad-
venture, who were ignorant of what had detained
me ; they reprimanded me as they ought, and I
promised faithfully never again to quit them.
At nine o'clock we met upon the shore a large
flock herded by young Moors. These shepherds
sold us milk, and one of them offered to lend my
father an ass for a knife which he had seen him
take from his pocket. My father having accepted
the proposal, the Moor left his companions to ac-
company us as far as the river Senegal, from which
we were yet two good leagues. There happened a
circumstance in the forenoon which had like to have
proved troublesome, but it turned out pleasantly.
The steersman of the Medusa was sleeping upon
the sand, when a Moor found means to steal his
sabre. The Frenchman awoke, and as soon as he
saw the thief escaping with his booty, rose and
pursued him with horrid oaths. The Arab, seeing
himself followed by a furious European, returned,
fell upon his knees, and laid at the feet of the
steersman the sabre which he had stolen ; who, in
his turn, touched with this mark of confidence or
repentance, voluntarily gave it to him to keep.
During this scene we frequently stopped to see
how it would terminate, whilst the caravan con-
94 SHIPWRECK OF
tinued its route. Suddenly we left the shore. Our
companions appearing quite transported with joy,
some of us ran forward, and having gained a slight
rising ground, discovered the Senegal at no great
distance from them. We hastened our inarch, and
for the first time since our shipwreck, a smiling
picture presented itself to our view. The trees al-
ways green, with which that noble river is shaded,
the humming birds, the red-birds, the paroquets,
the promerops, &c. who flitted among their long
yielding branches, caused in us emotions difficult
to express. We could not satiate our eyes with
gazing on the beauties of this place, verdure being
so enchanting to the sight, especially after having
travelled through the Desert. Before reaching the
river, we had to descend a little hill covered with
thorny bushes. My a?s stumbling threw me into
the midst of one, and I tore myself in several
places, but was easily consoled when I at length
found myself on the banks of a river of fresh water,
very one having quenched his thirst, we stretch-
ed ourselves under the shade of a small grove,
i'/hilst the beneficent Mr Garnet and two of our
officers set forward to Senegal to announce our
arrival, and to get us boats. In the meanwhile
some took a little repose, and others were engag-
ed in dressing the wounds with which they were
covered.
At two in the afternoon, we saw a small boat
beating against the current of the stream with oars.
It soon reached the spot where we were. Two
Europeans landed, saluted our caravans, and in-
quired for my father. One of them said he came
on the part of MM. Artigue and Laboure, in-
habitants of Senegal, to offer assistance to our fa-
THE MEDUSA. 95
mily ; the other added, that he had not waited for
the boats which were getting ready for us at the
island of St Louis, knowing too well what would
be our need. We were desirous of thanking them,
but they instantly ran off to the boat and brought
us provisions, which my father's old friends had sent
him. They placed before us large baskets con-
taining several loaves, cheese, a bottle of Madeira,
a bottle of filtered water, and dresses for my father.
Every one, who, during our journey, had taken
any interest in our unfortunate family, and espe-
cially the brave Captain Begnere, had a share of
our provisions. We experienced a real satisfac-
tion in partaking with them, and giving them this
small mark of our gratitude.
A young aspirant of marine, who had refused
us a glass of water in the Desert, pressed with
hunger, begged of us some bread ; he got it, also
a small glass of Madeira.
It was four o'clock before the boats of the go-
vernment arrived, and we all embarked. Biscuit
and wine were found in each of them, and all
were refreshed.
That in which our family were was commanded
by M. Artigue, captain of the port, and one of
those who had sent us provisions. My father and
he embraced as two old friends who had not seen
one another for eight years, and congratulated
themselves that they had been permitted to meet
once more before they died. We had already
made a league upon the river when a young navy
clerk (M. Mollien) was suddenly taken ill. We
put him ashore, and left him to the care of a ne-
G 2
96 SHIPWRECK OF
gro to conduct him to Senegal when he should
recover.
Immediately the town of St Louis presented
itself to our view. At the distance its appearance
is fine ; but in proportion as it is approached the
illusion vanishes, and it looks as it really is dirty,
very ill built, poor, and filled with straw huts
black with smoke. At six in the evening' we ar-
rived at the port of St Louis. It would he in vain
for me to paint the various emotions of my mind
at that delicious moment. I am bold to say all
the colony, if we except MM. Schmaltz and
Lachaumareys, were at the port to receive us from
our boats. M. Artigue going on shore first to ac-
quaint the English governor of our arrival, met
him coming to us on horseback, followed by our
generous conductor Mr Camet, and several supe-
rior officers. We went on shore carrying our
brothers and sisters in our arms. My father pre-
sented us to the English governor, who had alight-
ed ; he appeared to be sensibly affected with our
misfortunes, the females and children chiefly ex-
citing his commiseration. And the native inhabi-
tants and Europeans tenderly shook the hands of
the unfortunate people ; the negro slaves even
seemed to deplore our disastrous fate.
The governor placed the most sickly of our com-
panions in an hospital ; various inhabitants of the
colony received others into their houses ; M. Ar-
tigue obligingly took charge of our family. Ar-
riving at his house we there found his wife, two
ladies and an English lady, who begged to be al-
lowed to assist us. Taking my sister Caroline
and myself, she conducted us to her house, and
presented us to her husband, who received us in
THE MEDUSA. 97
the most aftable manner ; after which she led us to
her dressing-room, where we were combed, clean-
sed, and dressed by the domestic negresses, and
were most obligingly furnished with linen from
her own wardrobe, the whiteness of which was
strongly contrasted with our sable countenances.
In the midst of my misfortunes my soul had pre-
served all its strength ; but this sudden change of
situation affected me so much, that I thought my
intellectual faculties were forsaking me. When I
had a little recovered from my faintness, our gene-
rous hostess conducted us to the saloon, where we
found her husband and several Englisb officers sit-
ting at table. These gentlemen invited us to par-
take of their repast ; but we took nothing but
tea and some pastry. Among these English was a
young Frenchman, who, speaking sufficiently well
their language, served to interpret between us.
Inviting us to recite to them the story of our ship-
wreck and all our misfortunes, which we did in
few words, they were astonished how females and
children had been able to endure so much fatigue
and misery. We were so confused by our agita-
tion, that we scarcely heard the questions which
were put to us, having constantly before our eyes
the foaming waves, and the immense tract of sand
over which we had passed. As they saw we had
need of repose, they all retired, and our worthy
Englishwoman put us to bed, where we were not
long before we fell into a profound sleep. ^
98 SHIPWRECK OF
CHAPTER X.
THE ENGLISH REFUSE TO CEDE THE COLONY OF
SENEGAL TO THE FRENCH THE WHOLE OF
THE FRENCH EXPEDITION ARE OBLIGED TO GO
AND ENCAMP ON THE PENINSULA OF CAPE
VERD THE PICARD FAMILY OBTAIN LEAVE
OF THE ENGLISH GOVERNOR TO REMAIN AT
SENEGAL POVERTY OF THAT FAMILY AS-
SISTANCE WHICH .THEY RECEIVE ENTER-
PRISE OF M. PICARD RESTORATION OF THE
COLONY TO THE FRENCH DESCRIPTION OF
SENEGAL AND ITS ENVIRONS.
AT nine o'clock next morning, after our arrival, we
felt quite free from all our fatigues. We arose,
and, as soon as we were dressed, went to thank
our generous host and hostess, Mr and Mrs Kings-
ley ; then went to see our parents ; and afterwards
returned to our benefactors, who were waiting
breakfast for us. Our conversation was frequent-
ly interrupted during our meal, as they were but
little acquainted with the French language, and we
knew nothing of English. After breakfast we
learned that the English governor had not received
any orders for giving up the colony to the French ;
and until that took place, the whole of the French
THE MEDUSA. 99
expedition would be obliged to go to the peninsu-
la of Cape Verd, distant from Senegal about fifty
leagues. This information distressed us much, but
our affliction was at its height, when my father
came and told that the French governor, M.
Schmaltz, had ordered him to quit Senegal with all
his family, and go and stay at Cape Verd, until far-
ther orders. Mr and Mrs Kingsley, sensibly af-
fected with the misfortunes we had already expe-
rienced, assured us they would not part with us,
and that they would endeavour to obtain the per-
mission of the English governor. In fact, on the
following day, that gentleman informed us by his
aid-de-camp, that, having seen the wretched condi-
tion in which our family were, he had allowed us
to remain at Senegal, and that he had permitted all
the officers of the Medusa. to stay. This Yenewed
instance of the benevolence of the English gover-
nor tranquillized us. We remained comfortably at
the house of our benefactors ; but a great part of
our unhappy companions in misfortune, fearing if
they stayed at Senegal they would disobey the
French governor, set off for Cape Verd, where hun-
ger and death awaited them. Our family lived
nearly twenty days with our benevolent hosts MM.
Artigue and Kingsley ; but my father, fearing we
were too great a burden for the extraordinary ex-
penses which they made each day for us, hired a
small apartment, and, on the first of August, w<>
took possession of it, to the great regret of our
generous friends, who wished us to stay with them
till the surrender of the colony. When we were
settled in our new habitation, my father sent a pe-
tition to M. Schmaltz, for the purpose of obtaining
provisions from the general magazine of the French
100 SHIPWRECK 01
administration ; but, angry with the reception we
had met with from the English, lie replied he could
not give him any thing. Nevertheless, several
French officers, who, like ourselves, had remained
at Senegal, each day received their rations, or,
which was hetter, were admitted to the table of
M. D j with whom also the governor, his fa-
mily and staff, messed. It may be remarked here,
that this same M. D , advanced to the gover-
nor of the forts, in provisions and money, to the
amount of 50,000 francs ; and, it was the general
opinion, found means to charge cent, per cent, on
these advances, as a small perquisite for himself;
moreover, he received, at the request of the gover-
nor, the decoration of the Legion of Honour. But
I return to that which concerns myself. My fa-
ther being unable to obtain any thing, either from
the governor or M. D , was obliged to borrow
money to enable us to subsist. We were reduced
to feed on negroes food, for our means would not
allow us to purchase bread at 15 sous the pound,
and wine at 3 francs the bottle. However, we
were content, and perfectly resigned to our fate ;
when an English officer, Major Peddie, came and
visited us precisely at the moment we were at din-
ner. That gentleman, astonished at seeing an
officer of the French administration dining upon
a dish of Kouskou, * said to my father : " Plow,
Mr Picard ! you being in the employment of your
government, and living so meanly ! " Mortified
that a stranger should have seen his misery, my
father felt his tears flowing ; but, instantly collect-
ing himself, said in a calm yet firm tone, " Know,
* Vide Note A.
THE MEDUSA. 101
Sir, that I blush not for my poverty, and that you
have wronged me by upbraiding me. It is true
I have not food like the other Europeans in the
colony; but I do not consider myself the more
unfortunate. I have requested the man who re-
presents my sovereign in this countiy, to give me
the rations to which I have a right ; but he has
liad the inhumanity to refuse. But what of that ?
I know how to submit, and my family also. "
Major Peddie, at these words, touched with our
misfortunes, and vexed, doubtless, at having mor-
tified us, though that certainly was not his inten-
tion, bade us good bye, and retired. Early on the
morning of next day, we received a visit from M.
Dubois, mayor of the town of St Louis in Senegal.
That good and virtuous magistrate told us he had
come, at the instance of the English governor, to
offer us assistance ; viz. an officer's allowance,
which consisted of bread, wine, meat, sugar, coffee,
&c. As my father had not been able to procure
any thing from governor Schmaltz, he thought it
his duty to accept that which the English gover-
nor had so generously offered. We thanked M.
Dubois ; and, in a few hours afterwards, we had
plenty of provisions sent to us.
If my father had made himself some enemies
among the authors of the shipwreck of the Medu-
sa, and the abandoning the raft, he was recoir-
pensed by real good friends among the old inha-
bitants of Senegal, who, with himself, deplored
the fate of the unfortunate beings who were left in
the midst of the ocean. Among the numerous
friends my father had, I ought particularly to men-
tion the families of IVllegrin, Darneville, Lamotte,
Dubois, Artigue, Feuilletaine, Laboure, Valentin,
102 SHIPWRECK OF
Debonnet, Boucaline, Waterman, &c. : Anil in
truth all the inhabitants of Senegal, if we ex-
cept one family, were disposed to befriend us.
Even the poor negroes of the interior, after hear-
ing of our misfortunes, came and offered us a small
share of their crop. Some gave us beans, others
brought us milk, eggs, &c. ; in a word, every one
offered us some assistance, after they had heard
to what misery our shipwreck had reduced us.
About a month after our arrival at Senegal, we
went to look at the islands of Babaguey and Safal,
situated about two leagues from the town of St
Louis. The first of these islands had been given
to M. Artigue, who had cultivated it ; the other
had been given to my father in 1807, and he had
planted in it about one hundred thousand cotton
plants, when the capture of Senegal by the Eng-
lish in 1809 obliged him to abandon his projects,
and return to France.
Those who have seen the countries of Europe,
and admired the fine soil of France, need not ex-
pect to enjoy the same scene at Senegal. Every
where nature shows a savage and arid aspect ;
every where the dregs of a desert and parched
soil presents itself to the view ; and it is only by
care and unremitting toil it can be made to pro-
duce any thing. All the cotton which my father
had planted in the island of Safal had been de-
voured by the cattle during his absence ; he found
not a plant. He then proposed to begin again his
first operations. After having walked round the
island of Safal, we went to dine with M. Artigue
in the island of Babaguey, where we spent the re-
mainder of the day, and in the evening return-
ed to the town of Senega/. Some days afte/-
THE MEDUSA. 103
this jaunt, my father endeavoured to find whe-
ther the plants with which the island was co-
vered would be useful in making potass. He
arranged with a person in Senegal to hire for him
some negroes, and a canoe to gather the ashes of
the plants after they were burned. A covered
gallery which we had in the small house we in-
habited, seemed convenient to hold the apparatus
of our manufacture. Here we placed our coppers.
We then commenced the making of potass, wait-
ing for the surrender of the colony. The first essay
we made gave us hopes. Our ashes produced a
potass of fine colour, and we did not doubt of
succeeding, when we should have sent a sample of
it to France. We made about four barrels, and
my father sent a box of it to a friend of his at
Paris to analyze. Whilst waiting the reply of the
chemist, he hired three negroes to begin the culti-
vation of his island of Safal. He went himself to
direct their operations, but he fell ill of fatigue.
Fortunately his illness was not of long continu-
ance, and in the month of December he was per-
fectly recovered. At this period an English ex-
pedition went from Senegal into the interior of
Africa, commanded by Major Peddie, * the gen-
tleman who had given so great assistance to the
unfortunates of the Medusa. That worthy philan-
thropic Englishman died soon after his departure ;
we sincerely lamented him.
On the 1st of January 1817, the colony of Se-
negal was surrendered to the French. The Eng-
lish left it, some for Great Britain, others for
* Vide Note B.
104 SHIPWRECK OF
Sierra Leone and the Cape of Good Hope ; and
France entered into all her possessions on the west
coast of Africa. We remained yet a month in
our first house ; at last we procured one much
larger. My father then commenced his functions
of attorney, and we at last began to receive pro-
visions from the French government. The house
in which we lived w r as veiy large ; but the em-
ployment which my father followed was very in-
compatible with the tranquillity we desired. To
remove us from the noise and tumultuous conver-
sations of the people who perpetually came to the
office, we had a small hut of reeds constructed for
us in the midst of our garden, which was very
large. Here my sister, my cousin, and myself,
passed the greater part of the day. From that
time we began to see a little of the world, and to
return unavoidable visits. Every Sunday the fa-
mily went to the island of Safal, where we very
agreeably spent the day ; for that day seemed as
short in the country, as the six other days of the
week were long and listless at Senegal. That
country was so little calculated for people of our
age, that we continually teazed our father to re-
turn with us to France. But as he had great ex-
pectations from the manufacture of potass, he
made us stay, as we would be of great service to
him in the end, for superintending the works of
that manufacture.
It is now time to give a brief description of
Senegal and its environs, to enable the reader bet-
ter to appreciate that which I have to say in the
sequel.
Travellers who have written about Africa, have
given too magnificent a picture of that country
THE MEDUSA. 105
known by the name of Senegal. Apparently, af-
ter the fatigues of a long and tedious journey, they
have been charmed with the first fresh spot where
they could repose. That first impression has all
the force of reality to the superficial observer ; but
if he remain any time, the illusion vanishes, and
Senegal appears what it really is a parched and
barren country, destitute of the most necessary ve-
getables for the nourishment and preservation of
the health of man.
The town of St Louis, which is also called Se-
negal, because it is the head-quarters of the French
establishments on that coast, is built upon a small
island or a bank of sand, formed in the midst of
the river Senegal, at about two leagues from its
mouth. It is two thousand toises in length, and
three hundred in breadth. The native inhabitants
of the country call it Ndar, and Ba-Fing, or Black
River, the river which waters it. The last name
corresponds to that of Niger, which ancient geo-
graphers have given to that river.
The population of St Louis is about ten thou-
sand souls, five hundred of whom are Europeans,
two thousand negroes or free inulattoes, and near-
ly seven thousand five hundred slaves. There are
about one hundred and fifty houses in St Louis
inhabited by Europeans ; the remainder consists
of simple squares, or huts of straw, which a slight
flame would cause to vanish in a moment, as well
as all the houses of brick which are near them.
The streets are spacious, but not paved. The
greater part are so completely filled with sand,
which the winds and hurricanes bring from the
deserts of Sahara, that it is nearly impossible to
walk along them when the winds are blowing.
106 SHIPWRECK OF
That fine and burning: sand so impregnates the
air, that it is inhaled, and swallowed with the food ;
in short, it penetrates every thing. The narrow and
little frequented streets are often blocked up.
Some of the houses are fine enough ; they have
but one story. Some have covered galleries ; but
in general the roofs are in the Oriental fashion, in
the form of a terrace.
The gardens of Senegal, though their plants
have been much praised, are nevertheless few in
number, and in very bad condition. The whole
of their cultivation is limited to some bad cab-
bages, devoured by the insects, a plot of bitter ra-
dishes, and two or three beds of salad, withered
before it is fit for use ; but these vegetables, it
must be said, are very exquisite, because there are
none better. The governor's garden, however, is
stocked with various plants, such as cucumbers,
melons, carrots, Indian pinks, some plants of bar-
ren ananas, and some marigolds. There are also
in the garden three date trees, a small vine arbour,
and some young American and Indian plants. But
these do not thrive, as much on account of the po-
verty of the soil, as the hot winds of the Desert,
which wither them. Some, nevertheless, are vi-
gorous, from being sheltered by walls, and fre-
quently watered.
Five or six trees, somewhat bushy (island fig-
trees), are planted here and there in the etroets,
where may be seen also four or five baobabs, the
leaves of which are devoured bv the negroes be-
fore they are fully blown, * and a palm of the spe-
* The negroes use the leaves of the Baobab as gluten,
prepare their Kouskou, (a kind of pulp).
THE MEDUSA. 107
eies of Ronn, which serves as a signal-post for ships
at sea.
A league and a half from the island of St Louis,
is situated the island of Babaguey. It is almost
entirely cultivated, but the soil is so arid that it
will scarcely grow any thing but cotton. There
is a military station on this island, and a signal-
post. MM. Artigue and Gansfort each have a
small dwelling here. The house, built in the Eu-
ropean manner, which is there seen, serves to hold
the soldiers, and to accommodate the officers of
Senegal on their parties of pleasure.
The island of Safal is situated to the east of
Babaguey, and is separated from it by an arm of
the river. This was the asylum which we chose
in the end to withdraw from misery, as will be
seen in the sequel.
To the east of the island of Safal, is situated
the large island of Bokos, the fertility of which is
very superior to the three preceding. Here are
seen large fields of millet, maize, cotton, and in-
digo, of the best quality. The negroes have esta-
blished large villages here, the inhabitants of which
live in happy ease.
To the north of these islands, and to the east of
Senegal, is the island of Sor, where resides a kind
of Black Prince, called by the French Jean Bart.
The general aspect of this island is arid, but there
are places susceptible of being made into large
plantations. M. Valentin, merchant at St Louis,
has already planted several thousand feet of cot-
ton, which is in a thriving condition. But that
island being very much exposed to the incursions
H 2
109 / SHIPWRECK OF
of the Moors of the Desert, it would perhaps be
imprudent to live in it.
A multitude of other islands, formed by the en-
croachments of the river upon the mainland, bor-
der on those of which I have already spoken, se-
veral leagues distant to the north and east. They
are principally covered with marshes, which it
would be difficult to drain. In these islands grows
the patriarch of vegetables described by the cele-
brated Adanson, under the name of Baobab, * the
circumference of which is often found to be above
one hundred feet.
Several other islands, more or less extended
than the preceding, rise above the river near to St
Louis, as far as Podor ; the greater part of which
are not inhabited, although their soil is as fertile
as those near Senegal. This indifference of the
negroes in cultivating these islands, is explained
by the influence which the Moors of the Desert
of Sahara are permitted to have over all the
country bordering upon Senegal, the inhabitants of
which they cany off to sell to the slave merchants
of the island of St Louis. It is not to be doubt-
ed, that the abolition of the slave trade, and the
acquisition which the French have made in the
country of Dagama, will soon destroy the prepon-
derance of the barbarians of the Desert upon the
banks of the Senegal ; and that things being pla-
ced on their former footing, the negroes established
in the French colonies will be permitted to enjoy
in peace the fields which they have planted.
Among all the islands, Tolde, which is about
two leagues in circumference, seems to be the
* Vide Note C.
THE MEDUSA. 109
most convenient for a military arid agricultural sta-
tion. The fertility of its soil, and its being si-
tuated between the two principal points where the
gum trade is carried on, gives it the triple advan-
tage of being able to maintain the garrison which
is placed upon it, of protecting the trade and navi-
gation of the river, and of preventing the Moors
from driving away the negroes from their peaceful
habitations. Plantations have already been made
in the island of Tolde, of coftee, sugar-canes, in-
digo, and cotton, which have perfectly succeeded.
M. Richard, agricultural botanist to the govern-
ment, has placed there a general nursery for the
French establishments. Three leagues from the
island of Tolde, farther up the river, is the village
of Dagama, situated upon the left bank of the ri-
ver, and at the extremity of the kingdom of Brak,
or of Walo. In that village, *ne French have al-
ready planted several batteries, where begin their
agricultural establishments, which end about six
leagues from the island of St Louis. A large por-
tion of that ground has been given to the French
planters, who have planted cotton upon it of the
best kind, which promises to be a branch of lucra-
tive commerce to France. Here is placed the
plantation of M. Boucaline, as being the largest
and best cultivated, the king having given him a
premium of encouragement of 10,000 franks. A
little distant from the plantation of Boucaline are
the grounds of the royal grant, covered with more
than ten thousand feet of cotton. This beautiful
plantation, established by the care of M. Roger,
now governor of Senegal, is at present directed by
M. Rougemont with a zeal above all praise.
Near to the village of Dagama, up the river, is
110 SHIPWRECK OF
the island of Morfil, which is not less than fifty
leagues from east to west, and ahout eight or ten
in breadth. The negroes of the republic of Peules
cultivate great quantities of millet, maize, indigo,
cotton, and tobacco. The country of the Peules
negroes extends about one hundred and twenty
leagues, by thirty m breadth. It is a portion of
the ancient empire of the negro Wolofs, which, in
former times, comprehended all the countries si-
tuated between the rivers Senegal and Gambia.
The country of the Peules is watered by a branch
of the Senegal, which they call Morfil ; and, like
Lower Egypt, owes its extreme fertility to its an-
nual overflowing. The surprising abundance of
their harvests, which are twice a year, makes it
considered as the granary of Senegal. Here are
to be seen immense fields finely cultivated, exten-
sive forests producing the rarest and finest kinds of
trees, and a prodigious diversity of plants and
shrubs fit for dying and medicine.
To the east of the Peules is the country of
Galam, * or Kayaga, situated two hundred leagues
from the island of St Louis. The French have an
establishment in the village of Baquel. This coun-
try, from its being a little elevated, enjoys at all
times a temperature sufficiently cool and healthful.
Its soil is considered susceptible of every species of
cultivation : the mines of gold and silver, which
border upon it, promise one day to rival the rich-
est in the possession of Spain in the New World.
This conjecture is sufficiently justified by the re-
ports sent to Europe by the agents of the African
and Indian Companies, and particularly by M. de
* Vide Note D.
THE MEDUSA. Ill
Buffon, who, in a MS. deposited in the archives of
the colonies, thus expresses himself : " It is cer-
tain that there are found in the sand of the rivers
(in the country of Galam) various precious stones,
such as rubies, topazes, sapphires, and perhaps some
diamonds ; and there are in the mountains veins of
gold and silver. " Two productions, not less esti-
mable perhaps than gold and silver, are indigenous
to this fine country, and increase in the most pro-
digious manner there ; viz. the Lotus, or bread-
tree, of the ancients, spoken of by Pliny, and the
Shea, or butter-tree, * of which the English tra-
veller Mungo Park has given a description.
* Vide Note E.
112 SHIPWRECK OF
CHAPTER XI.
THE SICKNESS AND DEATH OF MADAME PICARD
BREAK IN UPON THE HAPPINESS OP THE FA-
MILY M. PICARD TURNS HIS VIEWS TO COM-
MERCE BAD SUCCESS OF HIS ENTERPRISE
THE DISTRACTED AFFAIRS OF THE COLONY
DISGUST HIM THE CULTIVATION OF THE
ISLAND OF SAFAL SEVERAL MERCHANTS
PROTEST AGAINST M. PICARD APPLYING HIM-
SELF TO COMMERCE DEPARTURE OF THE EX-
PEDITION TO THE ISLAND OF GALAM M. PI-
CARD IS DEPRIVED OF HIS EMPLOYMENT AS
ATTORNEY HIS ELDEST DAUGHTER GOES TO
LIVE IN THE ISLAND OF SAFAL WITH TWO OF
HER BROTHERS.
WE were happy enough, at least content, at Sene-
gal, until tlie sickness of my stepmother broke in
upon the repose we enjoyed. Towards the middle
of July 1817, she fell dangerously ill; all the
symptoms of a malignant fever appeared in her ;
and in spite of all the assistance of art and the
care we bestowed upon her, she died in the be-
ginning of November of the same year. Her loss
plunged us all into the deepest affliction. My fa-
ther was inconsolable. From that melancholy pe-
THE MEDUSA. 1 13
riod, there was no happiness for our unfortunate
family : chagrin, sickness, enemies, all seemed to
conspire against us. A short while after her death
my father received a letter from the chemist at
Paris, informing him that the sample of potass
which he had sent to France was nothing hut ma-
rine salt, and some particles of potass and salt-
petre. This news, although disagreeable, did not
affect us, because we had still greater misfortunes
to deplore. About the end of the year, my father
finding his employment would scarcely enable him
to support his numerous family, turned his atten-
tion to commerce, hoping thus to do some good,
as he intended to send me to look after the family,
and to take charge of tlie new improvements in
the island, which had become very dear to him
from the time he had deposited in it the mortal
remains of his wife and his youngest child. For
the better success of his project, he went into co-
partnery with a certain personage in the colony ;
but instead of benefiting his speculations, as he
had flattered himself, it proved nothing but loss.
Besides he was cheated in an unworthy manner by
the people in whom he had placed his confidence ;
and as he was prohibited by the French authorities
from trafficking, he could not plead his own de-
fence, nor get an account pf the merchandise of
which they had defrauded him. Some time after he
had sustained this loss, he bought a large boat,
which he refitted at a considerable expense. He
made the purchase in the hope of being able to
traffic with the Portuguese of the island of Cape
Verd, but in vain ; the governor of the colony
prohibited him from all communication with these
islands.
114 SHIPWRECK OF
Such were the first misfortunes which we expe-
rienced at Senegal, and which were only the pre-
cursors of still greater to come.
Besides all these, my father had much trouble
and vexation to endure in the employment he fol-
lowed. The bad state of the affairs of the colony,
the poverty of the greater part of its inhabitants,
occasioned to him all sorts of contradictions and dis-
agreements. Debts were not paid, the ready
money sales did not go off; processes multiplied
in a frightful manner ; every day creditors came
to the office soliciting actions against their debtors ;
in a word, he was in a state of perpetual torment
either with his own personal matters, or with those
of others. However, as he hoped soon to be at
the head of the agricultural establishment project-
ed at Senegal, he supported his difficulties with
great courage.
In the expedition which was to have taken place
in 1815, the Count Trigant de Beaumont, whom
the king had appointed governor of Senegal, had
promised my father to reinstate him in the rank of
captain of infantry, which he had held before the
Revolution, and after that to appoint him to the
command of the counting-house of Galain, de-
pendent upon the government of Senegal. In
1816, my father again left Paris with that hope,
for the employment of attorney did not suit his
disposition, which was peaceable and honest. He
had the first gift of the documents concerning the
countries where they were to found the agricultural
establishments in Africa, and had proposed plans
which were accepted of at the time by the Pre-
sident of the Council of State, and by the Minister
of Marine, for the colonization of Senegal ; but
THE MEDUSA. 115
the unfortunate events of 1815 having- overturned
every thing, another governor was nominated for
that colony in place of Count Trigant de Beau-
mont. All his plans and proposed projects were
instantly altered for the purpose of giving them the
appearance of novelty f and my father found him-
self in a situation to apply these lines of Virgil to
himself.
" Hos ego versiculos feci, tulit alter honores. "
These lines I made, another has the praise.
At first the new governor (M. Schmaltz) was
almost disposed to employ my father in the direc-
tion of the Agricultural Establishment of Senegal ;
but he allowed himself to be circumvented by cer-
tain people, to whom my father had perhaps spoken
too much truth. He thought no more of him,
and we were set up as a mark of every kind of
obloquy.
Finding then that he could no longer reckon upon
the promises which had been made to him on the
subject of the plans which he had proposed for the
colony of Senegal, my father turned his attention
to the island of Safal, which seemed to promise a
little fortune for himself and family. He doubled
the number of his labouring negroes, and appoint-
ed a black overseer for superintending his work.
In the beginning of 1818, we believed our cot-
ton crop would make us amends for the loss which
we had sustained at various times. All our plants
were in the most thriving condition, and promised
an abundant harvest. We had also sown maize,
millet, and some country beans, which looked
equally well.
At this period, M. Schmaltz was recalled to
i
116 SHIPWRECK OF
France. M. Flauriau succeeded him ; but the no-
mination of the new governor did not alleviate our
condition. Every Sunday my father went to vi-
sit his plantation, and to give directions for the
labours of the week. He had built a large hut
for the overseer, upon the top of a little hill, which
was almost exactly in the centre of the island.
It was at a little distance from the small house
which he had raised as a tomb, to receive the
remains of his wife and child, whom he had at
first buried in a place to the south of the cotton
field. He surrounded the monument of his sor-
row with a kind of evergreen bean tree, which
soon crept over the grave, and entirely concealed
it from the view. This little grove of verdure at-
tracted, by the freshness of its foliage, a multitude
of birds, and served them for a retreat. My fa-
ther never left this place but he was more tran-
quil, and less affected with his misfortunes.
Towards the middle of April, seeing his plants
had produced less cotton than he expected, and
that the hot winds and grasshoppers had made
great havock in his plantations, my father decided
to leave upon it but one old negro, for superin-
tending the day-labourers, whom he had reduced
to four. In the mean time, we learned that some
merchants, settled at Senegal, had written to France
against my father. They complained that he had
not employed sufficient severity against some un-
fortunate persons who had not been able to pay
their debts ; and they exclaimed against some mi-
serable speculations which he had made in the
country of Fouta Toro, for procuring grain neces-
sary for the support of his negroes.
The expedition to Galam making preparations
THE MEDUSA. 117
for its departure,* my father, in spite of the in-
sinuations of some merchants of the colony, was
desirous also of trying his fortune. He associated
himself with a person who was to make the voy-
dge ; he bought European goods, and refitted his
boat, which again occasioned him loss. To-
wards the middle of August 1818, the expedition
set off. A month after its departure, my cousin,
whom the country had considerably affected, re-
turned to France, to our great regret. My sister
and myself found ourselves the only society to en-
able us to support our sorrows ; however, as we
hoped to return to France in a few years, we
overcame our disappointment. We had already
in some degree recovered our tranquillity, in spite
of all our misfortunes and the solitude in which we
lived, when my father received a letter from the
governor of the colony, announcing to him, that,
by the decision of the Minister of Marine, a new
attorney had come to Senegal, and enjoining him
at the same time to place the papers of the office
in the hands of his successor.
Such a circumstance could not fail to aifect us
much ; for the few resources we possessed made
us anticipate an event almost as horrible as the
shipwreck, which exposed our family to all the
horrors of want in the boundless deserts of Sahara.
My father, however, having nothing with which
* The voyage from Senegal to the country of Galam is
made but once a year, because it is necessary to take ad-
vantage of the overflowing of the river, either in coming or
going. The merchant boats which are destined to make
the voyage, look like a fleet, and depart in the middle of
August, under escort of a king's ship, commissioned to
pay the droits and customs to the Negro princes of the
interior, with whom that colony is connected.
118 SHIPWRECK OF
he could reproach himself, courageously supported
this new misfortuue, hoping sooner or later to be
able to unmask those who had urged his ruin. He
wrote a letter to his Excellency the Minister of
Marine, in which he detailed the affairs of the office
of the colony, the regularity of the accounts, the un-
fortunate condition to which his numerous family
were reduced by the loss of his employment, and
concluded with these words : " Broken without
being heard, at the end of twenty-nine years of faith-
ful service, but too proud to make me afraid of a
disgrace which cannot but be honourable to me,
especially as it has its source in those philanthro-
pic principles which I manifested in the abandon-
ing of the raft of the Medusa, I resign myself in
silence to my destiny. "
This letter, full of energy, although a little too
firm, failed not to affect the feeling heart of the
Minister of Marine, who wrote to the governor of
Senegal to give my father some employment in the
administration of the colony. But that order had
either remained too long in the office of the mini-
ster, or the governor of Senegal had judged it pro-
per not to communicate the good news to us, as
we did not hear of the order of the minister till
after the death of my father, nearly fifteen months
after its date.
When my father had rendered his accounts, and
installed his successor into the colony's office, he
told me it would be quite necessary to think of re-
turning into his island of Safal, to cultivate it our-
selves. He persuaded me that our plantation suf-
fered solely from the want of our personal care,
and that the happiness and tranquillity of a country
life would soon make us forget our enemies and
THE MEDUSA. 119
our sufferings. It was then decided that I should
set off on the morrow, with two of my brothers, to go
and cultivate the cotton at the plantation. We
took our little shallop, and two negro sailors, and,
by daybreak, were upon the river, leaving at Sene-
gal my father, my sister Caroline, and the youngest
of our brothers and sisters.
120 SHIPWRECK OF
CHAPTER XII.
MISS PICARD LIVES IN THE ISLAND OF SAFAL
HER MANNER OF LIVING SUFFERINGS SHE
ENDURED SHE GATHERS FLOWERS WHICH
CONTAIN A DELETERIOUS POISON HER TWO
BROTHERS FALL SICK THEY ARE CONVEYED
TO SENEGAL MISS PICARD OVERCOME WITH
MELANCHOLY ALSO FALLS SICK STATE IN
WHICH SHE IS FOUND A NEGRO BOILS
FOR HER AN OLD VULTURE RETURN OF
MISS PICARD TO SENEGAL HER CONVA-
LESCENCE HER RETURN TO THE ISLAND OF
SAFAL M. PICARD GOES THERE TO LIVE
WITH ALL HIS FAMILY DESCRIPTION OF THE
FURNITURE OF THE AFRICAN COTTAGE
COUNTRY LIFE COMFORT OF THEIR FIRE-
SIDE WALKS OF THE FAMILY LITTLE PLEA-
SURES WHICH THEY ENJOY.
FOR the space of two months I endured, as
did my little brothers, the beams of a burning sun,
the irritations of insects and thorns, and the want
of that food to which we had been accustomed. I
suffered during all the day from a severe headach ;
but I collected from the ground which belonged to
us the cotton, on which were founded all our
THE MEDUSA. 121
hopes. At night my two young brothers and my-
self retired into the cottage, which we used in the
island ; the working negroes brought the cotton we
had collected during the day ; after which I set
about preparing supper. The children, accom-
panied by the old negro Etienne (the keeper of the
plantation), went and picked up some branches of
dry wood. We lighted a large fire in the middle
of the hut, and I kneaded the cakes of millet flour
which were to be our supper, as well as what was
to supply us next day. My paste being prepared,
I laid each cake upon the fire which the children
had lighted. Often, and especially when we were
very hungry, I placed them on a shovel of iron
which I set upon the fire. This quick mode of
proceeding procured us millet-bread in less than
half an hour ; but it must be confessed that this
species of wafers or cakes, though well enough
prepared and baked, was far from having the taste
of those we eat at Paris. However, to make them
more palatable, I added butter when I had it, or
we ate them with some sour milk. With the first
dish was served up at the same time the dessert,
which stood in place of dainties, of roast meat
and salad ; it generally consisted of boiled beans,
or roasted pistachio nuts. On festival days, being
those when my father came to see us, we forgot
our bad fare in eating the sweet bread he brought
with him from Senegal.
In the month of December 1818, having gone
one morning with my brothers to take a walk a<-
mong the woods behind our cottage, I found a tree
covered with blossoms as white as snow, and which
had a delicious smell. We gathered a great quan-
tity of them, which we earned home ; but these
i2 SHIPWRECK OF
flowers, as we afterwards found by sad experience,
contained a deleterious poison. Their strong and
pungent odour caused violent pains in the head,
forerunners of a malignant fever, which brought us
within two steps of the grave. Two days after
my young brothers were seized ; fortunately my
father arrived on the following day, and removed
them to Senegal.
Now then I was alone with my old negro
Etienne in the island of Safal, far from my family,
isolated in the midst of a desert island, in which
the birds, the wolves, and the tigers, composed the
sole population. I gave free course to my tears
and sorrows. The civilized world, said I to my-
self, is far from me, an immense river separates
me from my friends. Alas ! what comfort can I
find in this frightful solitude ? What can I do
upon this wretched earth ? But although I had said
I was unfortunate, was I not necessary to my un-
happy father ? Had I not promised to assist him
in the education of his children, whom cruel deatli
had deprived of then- mother ? Yes ! yes ! I was
too sensible my life was yet necessary. Engaged
in these melancholy reflections, I fell into a de-
pression of mind which it would be difficult to de-
scribe. Next morning the tumult of my thoughts
led me to the banks of the river, where the pre-
ceding evening I had seen the canoe carry away
my father and my young brothers. There I fixed
my humid eyes upon the expanse of water with-
out seeing any thing but a horrible immensity;
then, as recovered from my sorrow, I turned to
the neighbouring fields to greet the flowers and
plants which the sun was just beginning to gild.
They were my friends, my companions ; they alone
THE MEDUSA. 123
could yet alleviate my melancholy, and render my
loneliness supportable. At last the star of day
arising- above the horizon, admonished me to re-
sume my labours.
Having returned to the cottage, I went to the
harvest with Etienne. For the space of two days,
I continued at my accustomed occupation, but on the
morning of the third, on returning from the plan-
tation to the house, I felt myself suddenly seized
with a violent pain in my head. As soon as I
reached home I lay down. On the morning I
found myself unable to rise out of bed ; a burning
fever had manifested itself during the night, and
even deprived me of the hope of being able to re-
turn to Senegal.
I was incapable of doing any thing. The good
Etienne, touched with my condition, took his
fowling-piece, and went into the neighbouring
woods, to endeavour to shoot me some game.
An old vulture was the only produce of the chase.
He brought it to me, and, in spite of the repug-
nance I expressed for that species of bird, he per-
sisted in boiling some of it for me. In about an
hour afterwards, he presented me with a bowl of
that African broth ; but I found it so bitter, I
could not swallow it. I felt myself getting worse,
and every moment seemed to be the last of life.
At last, about noon, having collected all my re-
maining strength, I wrote to my father the distres-
sed state I was in ; Etienne took the charge of
carrying my letter, and left me alone in the midst
of our island. At night I experienced a great
increase of fever ; my strength abandoned me
entirely ; I was unable to shut the door of the
house in which I lay. I was far from my family;
124 SHIPWRECK OF
no human being dwelt in the island ; no person
witnessed my sufferings ; I fell into a state of ut-
ter unconsciousness, and I knew not what I did
during the remainder of the night. On the follow-
ing morning, having recovered from my insensi-
bility, I heard some person near me utter sorrow-
ful cries ; it was my good sister Caroline. > I o-
pened my eyes, and, to my astonishment, found
myself at Senegal, surrounded by my afflicted fa-
mily. I felt as if I had returned from the other
world. My father had set off on the instant he
received my letter, with Etienne to the island, and,
finding me delirious, took me to Senegal without
my being conscious of it. Recovering by degrees
from my confusion, I was desirous of seeing my
brothers, who had been attacked the same way
as myself. Our house looked like an hospital.
Here a dying child wished them to take away
the monster he imagined he saw before his bed ;
there another demanded something to drink, then,
refusing to take the medicines which were offer-
ed to him, filled the house with his groans ; at a
distance my feeble voice was heard asking some-
thing to quench the thirst which consumed me.
However, the unremitting care we received, as
well as the generous medicine of M. Quincey,
with the tender concern of my father and my sis-
ter Caroline, soon placed us out of danger. I then
understood that the flowers I had had the impru-
dence to collect in the wood of Safal, had been
the principal cause of my illness, as well as that
of my brothers. In the meanwhile, my father
built two new huts in the island, with the inten-
tion of going and living there with all his family.
THE MEDUSA. 125
But, as his affairs kept him yet some days at Se-
negal, lie was prevented from returning to Safal
with the children to continue the collecting of
cotton. On the morrow, we all three set off.
When we had arrived upon the Marigot, in the
island of Babaguey, we hailed the keeper of our
island to come and take us over in his canoe. In
the mean time I amused myself in looking at our
habitation, which seemed to be very much embel-
lished since my departure, as it had been aug-
mented with two new cottages. I discovered the
country to be much greener since I last saw it ; in
a word, all nature seemed smiling and beautiful.
At last Etienne, to whom we had been calling for
a quarter of an hour, arrived with his canoe, into
which we stepped, and soon were again in the
island. of Safal.
Arrived at my cottage, I began to examine all
the changes my father had made during my ill-
ness. The small cottage situated to the west, I
chose as my sleeping apartment. It was well
made with straw and reeds yet green, and the
window, whence was seen the cotton-field, was of
the greatest advantage to me. I began to clean
the floor of our apartments, which was nothing-
else than sand, among which were various roots
and blades of grass. After that I went to visit the
little poultry yard, where I found two ducks and
some hens placed there a short while before. I
was very glad of these little arrangements ; and re-
turned to the principal cottage to prepare break-
fast. After this we betook ourselves to the busi-
ness of cotton gathering.
Eight days had already elapsed since our return
to the island of Safal, when one morning we per-
126 SHIPWRECK OF
ceived our shallop upon the river, which we al-
ways knew by a signal placed upon the mast-head.
It was my father, who brought twelve negroes
with him, which he had hired at Senegal, for as-
sisting him in the cultivation of his island. The
men were instantly set to break up the soil ; the
women and children assisted us in gathering cot-
ton. My father then dismissed the negroes, who
worked by the day, as he had to come and go to
Senegal, where the urgency of his business. yet
required his presence.
I remained a long while without seeing him ;
but, at the end of eight days, I was agreeably
surprised at finding our boat in the little bay of
Babaguey. I ran with the family negroes to dis-
embark our effects, and I soon had the pleasure of
holding my sister Caroline in my arms. My fa-
ther came on shore afterwards with the youngest
children, and all the family found themselves
united under the roof of the African Cottage, in
the island of Safal. " You see, my child, " said
my father to me on entering our huts, " you see
all our riches ! we have neither moveables nor
house at Senegal ; every thing we can claim as
our own is here. " I embraced my father, and
my brothel's and sisters, and then went to unload
our boat. Our house was soon filled. It served
at once for a cellar, granary, store-house, a parlour,
and bed-chamber. However, we found a place
for every thing. Next day we began to fit them
up more commodiously. My sister and myself
lived in the small house to the west ; my father
took up his residence in that towards the east ;
and the large hut in the centre was the place when'
the children slept. Round about the last we sns-
THE MEDUSA. I'Zl
peHded some boards by cords, to hold our dishes
and various kitchen utensils. A table, two benches,
some chairs, a large couch, some old barrels, a
mill to grind the cotton, implements of husbandry,
constituted the furniture of that cottage. Never-
theless, in spite of its humbleness, the sun came
and gilded our roofs of straw and reeds. My fa-
ther fitted up his cottage as a study. Here were
boards suspended by small cords, upon which his
books and papers were arranged with the greatest
order ; there a fir board, supported by four feet,
driven into the ground, served as a desk ; at a dis-
tance stood his gun, his pistols, his sword, his cla-
rionet, and some mathematical instruments. A
chair, a small couch, a pitcher, and a cup, formed
his little furniture.
Our cottage was situated on the top of a little
hill of gentle ascent. Forests of mangrove-trees,
gum-trees, tamarind-trees, sheltered us on the west,
the north, and the east. To the south was situa-
ted the plantation which we called South-field.
This field was already covered with about three
hundred thousand feet of cotton, a third of which
had nearly begun to be productive. Upon the
banks of the river, and to the west of the cotton
field, was situated our garden ; finally, to the
south of the plain, were our fields of maize, beans,
and millet.
Our little republic, to which my father gave
laws, was governed in the following manner :
We usually rose about day-break, and met alto-
gether in the large cottage. After having embra-
ced our father, we fell upon our knees to return
thanks to the Supreme Being for the gift of ano-
128 SHIPWRECK OF
ther day. That finished, my father led the ne-
groes to their work, during which my sister and
myself arranged the family affairs, and prepared
breakfast, when, about eight o'clock, he returned
to the cottage. Breakfast being over, each took
his little bag, and went and gathered cotton. A-
bout noori, as the heat became insupportable, all
returned to the cottage, and worked at different
employments. I was principally charged with the
education of my young brothers and sisters, and
the young negroes of the family. Round my little
hut were suspended various pictures for study, up-
on which I taught them to read according to the
method of mutual assistance. A bed of sand,
smoothed upon a small bench, served the younger
ones to trace and understand the letters of the al-
phabet : the others wrote upon slates. We be-
stowed nearly two hours upon each exercise, and
then my scholars amused themselves at different
games. At three o'clock, all returned to the cot-
ton field, and remained till five. Dinner, which
we usually had at six, was followed by a little fa-
mily conversation, in which the children were in-
terrogated concerning- what they had been taught
during the day. When I was well pleased with
them, I promised them a story, or a fable, in the
evening. Sometimes after dinner, we went to take
a short walk on the banks of the river; then re-
turned to the cottage, where Etienne had had the
care of lighting a large fire, the heat of which
forced the musquitoes and gnats to yield their
place to the little circle which our family made
round the hearth. Then my sister Caroline and
myself related some fables to the children, or read
them a lesson from the Evangelists or the Bible ;
THE MEDUSA. 129
whilst my father smoked his pipe, amusing him-
self by contemplating all his family around him.
The hour of going to bed being arrived, we made
a common prayer, after which all retired to their
separate huts to sleep.
Thus did our days glide away amid the oc-
cupations of the fields and the recreations of the
family. On Sundays, our labours were suspend-
ed. Sometimes to spend the day more agree-
ably, and avoid the molestations of the hunters,
who often came to pur island, we went to the
island of Bokos, situated to the east of Safal. On
reaching it, we seated ourselves under a large bao-
bab, which was more than thirty feet in circum-
ference. After having finished our humble repast
under the umbrage of that wonderful tree, my fa-
ther would go and amuse himself with the chase ;
my sister Caroline and myself went to search for
rare plants, to assist our studies in botany ; whilst
the children hunted butterflies and other insects.
Charles, the eldest of the boys, swam like a fish ;
and, when my father shot a duck or aigrette upon
the water, he would instantly throw himself in, and
fetch the game. At other times he would climb
to the top of the trees to rob the birds, or bury
himself in the midst of bushes to gather the fruits
of the country, then run, all breathless and de-
lighted, to present us with his discovery. We
would remain in the island till nearly four in the
afternoon, then return to our boat, and our ne-
groes rowed us to our island.
During the time of the greatest heats, for we
could not long endure the rays of the sun, we pas-
sed a part of the Sunday under a very bushy ta-
marind-tree, which stood at a little distance from
130 SHIPWRECK OF
our cottage. Thus, in the good old times, did the
lords, barons, and marquises gather themselves un j
der the old elms of the village, to discuss the con-
cerns of their vassals ; in like manner did my father
collect us under the tamarind-tree to regulate the af-
faire of his republic, and also to enjoy the landscapes
which our island afforded. We sometimes took
our meals there, and on those occasions the ground
served us at once for table, table-cloth, and seat.
The children gamboled on the grass, and played a
thousand tricks to amuse us. We now began to
discover that every condition of life had its own
peculiar enjoyments. If the labours of the week
seemed long and laborious, the Sabbath recom-
pensed us by our country recreations. We lived
thus for some time in the greatest tranquillity. Shut
up in a desert island, from all society, we ven-
tured to think we had discovered the condition of
real happiness.
Every Wednesday we sent two negroes to the
village of Gandiolle, to purchase provisions, such
as butter, milk, eggs, &c. One day, however, my
father resolved to purchase a cow and thirty fowls,
that we might have in our island all the little neces-
saries used by a family. Our poultry yard being
thus augmented, we looked upon ourselves as great
as the richest princes in Africa ; and in truth, since
we had a cottage, milk, butter, eggs, maize, millet,
cotton, tranquillity and health, what more wa
necessary for our comfort ?
THE MEDUSA. 131
CHAPTER XIII.
FRESH MISFORTUNES DESERTION OF THE WORK-
ING NEGROES RETURN OF M. SCHMALTZ TO
SENEGAL HOPE DESTROYED GOVERNOR
SCHMALTZ REFUSES ALL KIND OF ASSISTANCE
TO THE PICARD FAMILY TIGERS DEVOUR
THE HOUSEHOLD DOG TERROR OF MISS PI-
CARD BAD HARVEST CRUEL PROSPECT OF
THE FAMILY INCREASE OF MISFORTUNES
SOME GENEROUS PERSONS OFFER ASSISTANCE
TO M. PICARD.
WHILST we were thus enjoying in peace our little
good fortune, my father received a letter, desiring
him to return to Senegal in all possible speed. He
went, and left me at the head of our establishment,
but a great misfortune happened, which we could
not prevent ; six of our labouring negroes, whom
he had hired, deserted during the night, and took our
small boat with them. I was extremely distress-
ed, and instantly made Etienne swim the river,
and go and beg of the President at Babaguey to
take him to my father, who was still at Senegal,
to tell him the melancholy news. That good ne-
gro was soon en the other side of the water, and
K 2
132 SHIPWRECK OF
went to M. Lerouge (the name of the president),
ivho gave him his canoe. At night, we saw him
returning without my father, who went into the
country to search for the fugitive negroes. He
spent three whole days in the countries of Gan-
diolle and Touby, which lie in the neighbourhood
of our island, but all his labour was in vain. The
deserting negroes had already gained the forests of
the interior ; and my father, exhausted with fa-
tigue, returned to Safal. I confess, though I was
deeply distressed at the desertion of these slaves,
who were so necessary to us for realizhig our agri-
cultural projects, my heart could not blame these
unfortunate creatures, who only sought to recover
that freedom from which they had been torn.
At this date, that is about the 1st of March
1819, we learned that M. Schmaltz had returned
from France, and was in the Bay of St Louis ; and
that the Minister of Marine had approved of all
the projects relative to the agricultural establish-
ment at Senegal. This news revived my father's
hopes. As this establishment had been originally
proposed by him, he flattered himself they would
do him justice in the end. In this expectation, he
went to meet with governor Schmaltz, who had to
pass our house on the morrow ; but he would not
speak with him. On the following day, my father
wrote to him from the hotel at St Louis ; four
days after which, we were assured that the go^
vernor was very far from wishing us well, and still
farther from doing justice to my father. How?
ever, some of his friends encouraged him to make
fresh endeavours, and persuaded him he would
obtain a premium of encouragement for having
first set the example of cultivating cotton at Sen*;-
THE MEDUSA. 133
gal ; they assured him also tbat funds had been
sent to M. Schmaltz for that purpose. Vain
hope ! every claim was rejected, we had not even
the satisfaction of knowing whether the premium
which my father sought was due to him or not;
we got no reply. My father wishing to make a
last attempt to ward off the misery which me-
naced us, went to supplicate the governor to al-
low us either money to purchase food, or rations.
This last petition was not more successful than
the former. We were abandoned to our unhappy
fate, whilst more thon twenty persons, who had
never done any service to the government, receiv-
ed gratis rations every day from the magazines of
the colony. " Very well ! " said my father to me,
when he found he was refused that assistance
which M. Schmaltz had ordered to the other un-
fortunate persons in the colony, " let the gover^
nor be happy if he can, I will not envy his felici-
ty. Behold, my child, behold this roof of thatch
which covers us ; see these hurdles of reeds which
moulder into dust, this bed of rashes, my body
already impaired by years, and my children weep-
ing around me for bread ! You see a perfect pic-
ture of poverty ! Nevertheless, there are yet be-
ings upon the earth more unfortunate than we
ave ! " Alas !" said I to him, " our misery is great ;
but I can support it, and even greater, without com-
plaining, if I saw you exposed to less harassing
cares. All your children are young, and of a good
constitution ; we can endure misfortune, and even
habituate ourselves to it ; but we have cause to
fear that the want of wholesome and sufficient
food will make you fall, and then we shall be de-
prived of the only stay we have upon earth." " (, !
134 SHIPWRECK OF
my dear child, " cried my father, " you have pe-
netrated into the secrets of my soul, you know
all my fears, and I will no longer endeavour to
conceal the sorrow which has weighed for a long
time upon my heart. However, my death may
perhaps be a blessing to my family; my bitter
enemies will then doubtless cease to persecute
you." "My father, "replied I, " break not my heart;
how can you, forgetting your children, their ten-
der affection, the assistance which you ought to
give them, and which they have a right to expect
from you, wish us to believe your death will be a
benefit to us ? " He was moved with these words,
and his tears flowed in abundance ; then, pressing
me to his bosom, he cried, " No, no, my dear chil-
dren, I will not die, but will live to procure for you
an existence more comfortable than that you have
experienced since we came to Senegal. From this
moment I break every tie which binds me to the
government of this colony ; I will go and procure
for you a new abode in the interior of the country
of the negroes ; yes, my dear children, we will
find more humanity among the savage hordes that
live in our neighbourhood, than among the greater
part of those Europeans who compose the admi-
nistration of the colony. " In fact, some time after,
my father obtained from the negro prince of the
province of Cayor, a grant on his estates, and we
were to take possession of it after the rainy sea-
son ; but Heaven had decided otherwise.
From this time, my father, always indignant at
the manner in which the governor had acted to-
wards us, resolved to retire altogether to his island,
and to have as little intercourse with the Europe-
ans of the colony as he could. Nevertheless, he
THE MEDUSA. 135
received with pleasure the friends who from ti'mfc
to time came to visit us, and who sometimes car-
ried him to St Louis, where they disputed among
themselves the pleasure of entertaining him, and of
making him forget his misfortunes by the favours
which they heaped upon him ; but the mortifications
he had experienced in that town made him always
impatient till he returned to his island. One day
as he returned from Senegal, after having spent
two days at the house of his friends, they lent him
a negro mason to build an oven for us ; for till
then we had always baked our bread upon the
embers. With this oven we were no longer oblig-
ed to eat our millet-bread with the cinders which
so plenteously stuck to it.
One morning, as he was preparing to take the
negroes to their labour, he perceived his dog did
not follow him as usual. He called, but in vain.
Then he thought his faithful companion had cross-
ed the river to Babaguey, as he used to do some-
times. Arrived at the cotton-field, my father re-
marked large foot-prints upon the sand, which
seemed to be those of a tiger, and beside them
several drops of blood, and doubted not that his
poor Sultan had been devoured. He immediately
returned to the cottage to acquaint us with the
fate of his dog, which we greatly [regretted. From
that day the children were prohibited from going
any distance from home ; my sister and myself
durst no more walk among the woods as we used
to do.
Four days after the loss of the faithful Sultan,
as we were going to bed, we heard behind our
cottage mewings like those of a cat, but much
louder. My father instantly rose, and, in spke of
136 SHIPWRECK OF
oui' entreaties and fears, went out armed with hial
sword and gun, in the hope of meeting with the
animal whose frightful cries had filled us with
dread ; but the ferocious beast, having heard a noise
near the little hill where it was, made a leap
over his head, and disappeared in the woods. He
returned, a little frightened at the boldness and a-
gility of the creature, and gave up the pursuit till
the following night. On the evening of the follow-
ing day, he caused some negroes to come from the
island of Babaguey, whom he joined with his own,
and putting himself at their head, he thought he
would soon return with the skin of the tiger. But
the carnivorous animal did not appear during all
that night ; he contented himself with uttering dis-
mal howlings in the midst of the woods. My fa-
ther being called to Senegal by some of his friends,
left us on the morrow. Before going, he strictly
enjoined us to keep fast the doors of the house,
and to secure ourselves against ferocious beasts.
At night we barricadoed every avenue to our cot-
tage, and shut up the dog with us, which a friend
of my father had brought to him from the town to
supply the place of that which we had lost. But
my sister and myself were but ill at ease ; for our
huts being already decayed,we were afraid the tiger
would get in, and devour the successor of poor
Sultan. However, Etienne came and quieted
our fears a little, by saying he would make the
round of the huts during the night. We then
lay down, having left our lamp burning. To*
wards the middle of the night, I was awoke by
a hollow noise which issued from the extremity of
our large chamber. I listened attentively; and
the noise increasing, I heard our dog growling
THE MEDUSA. 137
and also a kind of roaring like that of a lion.
Seized with the greatest terror, I awoke my sister
Caroline, who, as well as myself, thought a fero-
cious beast had got into the cottage. In an in-
stant our dog raised the most terrible barking;
the other animal replied by a hollow, but hideous
growl. All this uproar passed in my father's
chamber. Our minds were paralyzed ; the child-
ren awoke, and came and precipitated themselves
into our arms ; but none durst call Etienne to our
assistance. At last my sister and myself decided
we should go and see what occasioned all this
noise. Caroline took the lamp in one hand, and a
stick in the other, and I armed myself with a long
lance. Arrived at the middle of the large cottage,
we discovered at the end of my father's study our
dog, who had seized a large animal covered with
yellowish hair. The fears which perplexed us left
us no doubt but that it was either a lion or at least
a tiger. \Ve durst neither advance nor retreat,
and our weapons fell from our hands. In a mo-
ment these two furious creatures darted into the
hut where we were ; the air was rent with their
cries ; our legs bent under us ; we fell upon the
floor in a faint ; the lamp was extinguished, and
we believed we were devoured. Etienne at length
awoke, knocked at the door, then burst it open,
ran up to us, lighted the lamp, and showed us
our mistake. The supposed lion was nothing else
than a large dog from the island of Babaguey,
fighting with ours. Etienne separated them with
a stick ; and the furious animal, which had fright-
ened us so much, escaped through the same hole
by which he had entered our house. We stopped
up the opening and retired to bed, but were not
138 SHIPWRECK OF
able to sleep. My father having arrived next mom-
ing from Senegal, we recounted to him the fright
we had during the night, and he instantly set about
repairing the walls of our cottage.
It was now the beginning of May ; our cotton
harvest was completely finished, but it was not so
productive as we had hoped. The rains had not
been abundant the preceding year, which caused
the deficiency in our crop. We now became more
economical than ever, to be able to pass the bad
season which had set in. We now lived entirely
on the food of the negroes ; we also put on clothing
more suitable to our situation than that we had
hitherto worn. A piece of coarse cotton, wrought
by the negroes, served to make us dresses, and
clothes for the children ; my father was habited in
coarse blue silk. On purpose to ameliorate our
condition, he sent on Sundays to Senegal a negro
to purchase two or three loaves of white bread.
It was, in our melancholy condition, the finest re-
past we could procure.
One Sunday evening, as all the family were
seated round a large fire eating some small loaves
which had been brought from Senegal, a negro
from the main land gave my father a letter ; it was
from M. Renaud, Surgeon-Major at Bakal in Ga-
lam, announcing to us, to complete the sum of our
misfortunes, that the merchandize he had sent to
Galam the preceding year had been entirely con-
sumed by fire. " Now, " cried my unhappy fa-
ther, " my ruin is complete ! Nothing more wretch-
ed can touch us. You see, my dear children, that
Fortune has not ceased persecuting us. We have
nothing more to expect from her, since the only
resource which remained has been destroyed, "
THE MEDUSA. 139
Tliis new misfortune, which we little expected,
plunged all our family in the deepest distress.
"What misfortunes! what mortifications! " cried I;
"it is time to quit this land of wretchedness I Leave
it then, return to France ; there only we will be
able to forget all our misfortunes. And you, cruel
enemies of my father, whom we have to reproach
for all the misery we have experienced in these
lands, may you, in punishment for all the evil you
have done us, be tortured with the keenest re-
morse ! "
It cost all the philosophy of my father to quiet
our minds after the fatal event. He comforted us
by saying, that Heaven alone was just, and that it
was our duty to rely upon it. Some days after,
our friends from Senegal came to pay us a visit,
and testified for us the greatest sorrow. They
agreed among themselves to engage all the Euro-
peans in the colony in a voluntary subscription in
our behalf ; but my father opposed it by saying,
he could not receive assistance from those who were
so truly his friends. The generous M. Dard, di-
rector of the French school, was not the last nor
least who took an interest in us. As soon as he
heard of the unfortunate news, he cordially offered
my father all the money he had, and even endea-
voured to get provisions for us from the govern-
ment stores, but he failed. After the visit of my
father's friends, we were not so unhappy, and yet
enjoyed some tranquillity in our humble cottage.
He bought a barrel of wine, and two of flour, to
support us during the rainy season or winter, a pe-
riod so fatal to Europeans who inhabit the torrid
zone.
140 SHIPWRECK or
CHAPTER XIV.
THE PICARD FAMILY, TORMENTED BY THE MUS-
QUITOES, THE SERPENTS, AND TIGERS, DE-
TERMINE TO REMOVE THEIR COTTAGE TO
THE BANKS OF THE RIVER THE POULTRY IS
DISCOVERED BY THE WILD BEASTS MISER-
ABLE EXISTENCE OF THAT FAMILY HUMI-
LIATIONS WHICH IT SUFFERED THEIR COT-
TAGE IS OVERTURNED BY A TEMPEST THE
LABOURING NEGROES FORM A SCHEME TO
DESERT.
IT was yet but about the beginning of June
1819, and already the humid winds of the south
announced the approach of the bad season, or win-
ter. The whirlwinds of the north no longer brought
the hot sands of the Desert ; but instead of them
came the south-east, bringing clouds of locusts,
musquitoes, and gnats. We could no longer spend
our twilights at the cottage, it was so filled with
these insects. We fled every morning to escape
their stings, and did not return home till overcome
with sleep. One night, on entering the hut, after
a long day's work at the cotton-field, we perceiv-
ed an animal stealing among the bushes at a soft
slow pace ; but having heard us, it leaped a very
high hedge, and disappeared. From its agility,
THE MEDUSA. 141
we discovered it to be a tiger-cat, which had been
prowling- about our poultry-yard, in the hope of
catching some chickens, of which these animals
are very fond. The same night, my sister and
myself were awoke with a hollow noise which we
heard near our bed. Our thoughts instantly re-
turned to the tiger-cat ; we believed that it was it
we heard, and, springing up, we awoke my father.
Being all three armed, we began by looking under
my bed, as the noise seemed to proceed from the
bottom of a large hole, deep under ground. We
were then convinced it was caused by a serpent,
but found it impossible to get at it. The song of
this reptile so frightened us that we could sleep
no longer ; however, we soon became accustomed
to its invisible music, for at short intervals we heard
it all the night. Some time after the discovery of
the den of this reptile songster, my sister, going to
feed five or six pigeons which she had in a little
hut, perceived a large serpent, who seemed to have
a wing on each side of his mouth. She instantly
called my father, who quickly ran to her with his
gun, but the wings which the creature seemed to*
have, had already disappeared. As his belly was
prodigiously swelled, my father made the negroes
open it, and, to our great surprise, found four of
the pigeons of our dove-cote. The serpent was
nearly nine feet in length, and about nine inches
in circumference in the middle. After it was
skinned, we gave it to the negroes, who regaled
themselves upon it. This was not the one, how-
ever, which we had heard during the night, for in
the evening on which it was killed, we heard the
whistlings of its companions. We then resolved
to look for a more comfortable place to plant our
14-2 SHIPWRECK OF
cottage, and to abandon the rising ground to the
serpents, and the woods to the tigers. We chose
a spot on the south side of our island, pretty near
to the banks of the river.
When this new ground was prepared, my father;
suiTounded it with a hurdle of reeds, and then
transported our cottage thither. This manner of
removing from one place to another is very expe-
ditious ; in less than three days we were fairly
seated in our new abode. However, as we had
not time to carry away ouf poultry, we left them,
upon the hill till the place we had appropriated
for them was completed. It was fenced on all
sides, and covered with a large net, to prevent tho
birds of prey taking away our little chickens, and
we had no fear in leaving them during the night.
On the evening of the next day, my sister, ac-
companied with the children, went to feed the va-
rious inhabitants of the poultry-yard ; but on ap-
proaching it she saw the frame of reeds half fallen,
the net rent, and feathers scattered here and there
upon the road. Having reached the site of our
former cottage, heaps of worried ducks and chick-
ens were the only objects which presented them-
selves. She instantly sent one of the children to
acquaint us with the disaster, and my father and
myself hastened to the scene of carnage, but it was
too late to take any precautions, all our poultry
were destroyed ! Two hens and a duck only had
escaped the massacre, by having squatted in the
bottom of an old barrel. We counted the dead
which were left in the yard, and found that the
ferocious beasts had eat the half; about two hun-
dred eggs of ducks and hens, nearly hatched, were
destroyed at the same time.
THE MEDUSA. 143
This was a great loss to us, especially as w
counted as much upon our poultry-yard as upon
our plantation. We were obliged to resign our-
selves to our fate ; for to what purpose would sor-
row serve ? The evil was done, and it only re-
mained for us to guard against the recurrence of a
like misfortune. The poultry-yard was instantly
transported to our new habitation, and we took
care to surround it with thorns, to keep off the
wolves, the foxes, and the tigers. Our two hens
and the duck were placed in it till we could pur-
chase others.
Our new cottage was, as I have already said,
situated on the banks of the river. A small woo<l
of mangrove trees and acacias grew to the left, pre-
senting a scene sufficiently agreeable. But the
marshy wood sent forth such clouds of musquitoes,
that, from the first day, we were so persecuted,
as scarcely to be able to inhabit our cottage during
the night. We were forced to betake ourselves
to our canoe, and sail up and down the river ; but
we were not more sheltered from the stings of
the insects than upon land. Sometimes, after a
long course, we would return to the hut, where,
in spite of the heat, we would envelop ourselves
in thick woollen blankets, to pass the night ; then,
after being half suffocated, we would fill the house
full of smoke, or go and plunge ourselves in the
river.
I am bold to say, we were the most miserable
creatures that ever existed on the face of the
earth. The thought of passing all the bad season
in this state of torture, made us regret a hundred
times we had uot perished in the shipwreck.
L 2
144 SHIPWRECK OF
How, thought I, how is it possible to endure the
want of sleep, the stings of myriads of insects,
the putrid exhalations of marshes, the heat of the
climate, the smoke of our huts, the chagrin which
consumes us, and the want of the most necessary
articles of life, without being overcome ! My fa-
ther, however, to prevent us seeing the melan-
choly which weighed upon him, assumed a serene
air, when his soul was a prey to the most horrible
anguish ; but through this pretended placidity it
was easy to see the various sentiments by which
his heart was affected. Often would that good man
say to us, " My children, I am not unhappy, but
I suffer to see you buried in the deserts. If I
could gather a sufficient fund to convey you to
France, I would at least have the satisfaction of
thinking you there enjoyed life, and that your
youth did not pass in these solitudes far from hu-
man society. " " How, my father, " replied I to
him, " how can you think we could be happy in
France, when we knew you were in misery in
Africa ! O, afflict us not. You know, and we have
said so a hundred times, that our sole desire is to
remain near you, to assist you to bring up our
young brothers and sisters, and to endeavour by
our care to make them worthy of all your ten-
derness. " The good man would then fold us in
his arms ; and the tears which trickled down his
cheeks, for a while soothed his sufferings.
Often, to divert our thoughts from the misery we
endured, would we read some of the works of our
best authors. My father was usually on these oc-
casions the reader, whilst Caroline and myself lis-
tened. Sometimes we would amuse ourselves
with shooting the bow, and chasing the wild ducks
THE MEDUSA. 145
and fowls which went about our house. In tliis
manner we endeavoured to dissipate in part our
ennui during the day. As our cottage was situat-
ed close to the banks of the river, we amused our-
selves in fishing, whilst the heat and the musqui-
toes would permit us. Caroline and our young
brothers were chiefly charged with fishing for
crabs, and they always caught sufficient to afford
supper to all the family. But sometimes we had
to forego this evening's repast, for the musquitoes
at that hour were in such prodigious numbers, that
it was impossible to remain more than an instant
in one place, unless we were enveloped in our
coverings of wool. But the children not having
so much sense, would not allow themselves to be
thus suffocated ; they could not rest in any place,
and every instant their doleful groans forced our
tears of pity. O cruel remembrance ! thou makest
me yet weep as I write these lines.
Towards the beginning of July, the rains show-
ed us it was seed time. We began by sowing the
cotton, then the fields of millet, maize, and beans.
Early in the morning, the family went to work;
some digged, others sowed, till the fierceness of
the sun forced us to retire to the cottage, where
we expected a plate of kouskous, of fish, and a
little rest. At three o'clock, we all returned to
the fields, and did not leave off working till the
approach of night ; then we all went home, and
each occupied himself in fishing or hunting. Whilst
we were thus busied in providing our supper, and
provisions for the morrow, we sometimes would re-
reive a visit from the sportsmen who were return-
ing to Senegal. Some would feel tor our misery,
but many made us weep with their vulgar at-
146 SHIPWRECK OF
fronts. On these occasions, Caroline and my-
self would fly from these disgusting beings as from
the wild beasts who prowled about us. Some-
times, to make us forget the insults and mor-
tifications we experienced from the negro mer-
chants who live at Senegal, and whom curiosity
brought to our island, my father would say to us,
" Wherefore, my dears, are you distressed with
the impertinences of these beings ? Only think
that, in spite of your wretchedness, you are a
hundred times better than them, who are nothing
more than vile traffickers in human flesh, sons of
soldiers, without manners, rich sailors, or free-
booters, without education and without country. "
One day, a French negro merchant, whom I will
not name, having crossed the Senegal to the
station of Babaguey, and seeing our cottage in the
distance, inquired to whom it belonged. He was
told it was the father of a family whom misfortune
had forced to seek a refuge in that island. I wish
I could see them, said the merchant, it will be
very drole. In fact, a short while after, we had a
visit from this curieux, who, after he had said all
manner of impertinences to us, went to hunt in our
plantation, where he killed the only duck which
we had left, and which he had the audacity to
cany away in spite of our entreaties. Fortunately
for the insolent thief, my father was absent, else
he would have avenged the death of the duck, which
even the tigers had spared in the massacre of our
poultry-yard.
Since the commencement of winter, we had
had but little rain, when one night we were roused
by a loud peal of thunder. A horrible tempest
swept over us, and the hurricane bent the trees o(
THE MEDUSA. 147
the fields. The lightning tore up the ground, the
sound of the thunder redoubled, and torrents of
water were precipitated upon our cottage. The
winds roared with the utmost fury, our roofs were
swept away, our huts were blown down, and all
the waters of heaven rushed in upon us. A flood
penetrated our habitation ; all our family drenched,
confounded, sought refuge under the wrecks of our
walls of straw and reeds. All our effects were
floating, and hurried off by the floods which sur-
rounded us. The whole heavens were in a blaze ;
the thunderbolt bursty fell, and burned the main-
mast of the French brig Nantaise, which was an-
chored at a little distance from our island. After
this horrible detonation, calm was insensibly re-
stored, whilst the hissing of serpents and bowlings
of the wild beasts were the only sounds heard around
us. The insects and reptiles, creeping out of the
earth, dispersed themselves through all the places
of our cottage which water had not covered. Large
beetles went buzzing on all sides, and attached
themselves to our clothes, whilst the millepedes,
lizards, and crabs of an immense size, crawled
over the wrecks of our huts. At last, about ten
o'clock, nature resumed her tranquillity, the thun-
der ceased to be heard, the winds instantly fell,
and the air remained calm and dull.
After the tempest had ceased, we endeavoured
to mend our huts a little, but we could not effect
it ; and were obliged to remain all day under the
wrecks of our cottage. Such, however, was the
manner in which we spent nearly all our days and
nights. In reading this recital, the reader lias but.
a feeble idea of the privations, the sufferings, and
the evils, to which the unfortunate Picard family
148 SHIPWRECK OF
were exposed during their stay in the island of
Safal.
About this time, my father was obliged to go
to Senegal. During his absence, the children dis-
covered that the negroes who remained with us
had formed a scheme of deserting during the night.
Caroline and myself were much embarrassed and
undecided what course to pursue, to prevent their
escape ; at last, having well considered the matter,
we thought, as Etienne would be in the plot, we
had no other means of preventing their escape but
by each of us arming ourselves with a pistol, and
thus passing the night in watching them. We
bound our canoe firmly with a chain, and seated
ourselves, the better to observe their motions. A-
bout nine in the evening, the two negroes came to
the banks of the river, but having discovered us,
they feigned to fish, really holding in their hands
a small line ; but on coming nearer to them, I saw
they had no hooks. I desired them to go to bed,
and return on the morrow to fish. One of them
came close to our canoe, and threw himself into
it, thinking he could instantly put off ; but when
he found it chained, lie left it quite ashamed, and
went and lay down with his comrade. I set off
to look for Etienne, whom we suspected to have
been in the plot, and told him of the design of the
two negroes, and prayed him to assist us in watch-
ing them during the night. He instantly rose,
and talcing my father's gun, bade us sleep in quiet,
whilst he alone would be sufficient to overcome
them ; however, they made no farther attempt that
night, hoping, doubtless, to be more fortunate an-
other time. Next day I wrote to my father, to
return to Safal before night, for that we were on
THE MEDUSA. 149
the eve of losing the remainder of our negroes.
He returned in the evening, resolving never again
to quit our cottage. He interrogated the negroes
concerning their design of desertion, and asked
them what excuse they had to plead. " We are
comfortable here," replied one of them, " hut we
* are not in our native country ; our parents and
friends are far from us. We have been deprived
of our liberty, and we have made, and will make
still farther efforts, for its recovery. " He added,
addressing himself to my father, " If thou, Picard,
my master, wert arrested when cultivating thy
fields, and carried far, far from thy family, wouldst
thou not endeavour to rejoin them, and recover
thy liberty ? " My father promptly replied, " I
would ! " Very well, " continued Nakamou, I am
in the same situation as thyself, I am the father of
a numerous family ; I have yet a mother, some
uncles ; I love my wife, my children ; and dost
thou think it wonderful I should wish to rejoin
them ? " My unfortunate father, melted to tears
with this speech, resolved to send them to the
person from whom he had hired them, for fear he
should lose them. If he had thought like the co-
lonists, he would have put them in irons, and treat-
ed them like rebels ; but he was too kind-hearted
to resort to such measures. Some days after, the
person to whom the negroes were sent, brought
us two others ; but they were so indolent, we found
it impossible to make them work.
150 SHIPWRECK OF
. ' ' .J
.
CHAPTER XV.
THE COLONY OF SENEGAL AT WAR WITH THE
MOORS THE PICARD FAMILY OBLIGED TO
ABANDON THE ISLAND OF SAFAL THEY GO
TO FIND A HOME AT ST LOUIS M. PICARD
HIRES AN APARTMENT FOR HIS FAMILY,
AND RETURNS TO SAFAL WITH THE OLDEST
OF HIS SONS THE WHOLE UNFORTUNATE
FAMILY FALL SICK RETURN OF M. PICARD
TO SENEGAL DEATH OF YOUNG LAURA
HE WISHES TO RETURN TO HIS ISLAND
THE CHILDREN OPPOSE IT HE FALLS DAN-
GEKOUSLY ILL THE WORTHY PEOPLE OF
THE COLONY ARE INDIGNANT AT THE GO-
VERNOR FOR THE STATE OF MISERY IN
WHICH HE HAS LEFT THE PICARD FAMILY.
WE however continued sowing ; and more than
twenty-four thousand feet of cotton had already
been added to the plantation, when our lahours
were stopped by war suddenly breaking out be-
tween the colony and the Moors. We learned
that a part of their troops were in the island of
Bokos, situated but a short distance from our own.
It was said that the Arab merchants and the Ma-
rabouts, (priests of the Musulmen), who usually
travel to Senegal on affairs of commerce, had been
arrested by the French soldiers. In the fear tbat
the Moors would come to our island and make us
prisoners, we resolved to go to the head-quarters
THE MEDUSA. 151
of the colony, and stay there till the war had ceas-
ed. My father caused all his effects to be trans-
ported to the house of the resident at Babaguey,
after which we left our cottage and the island of
Safal. Whilst Etienne slowly rowed the canoe
which contained our family, I ran my eye over
the places we were leaving, as if wishing them an
eternal adieu. In contemplating our poor cottage,
which we had built with such difficulty, I could
not suppress my tears. All our plantations,
thought I, will be ravaged during our absence ;
our home will be burned ; and we will lose in an
instant that which cost us two years of pain and
fatigue. I was diverted from these reflections by
our canoe striking against the shore of Babaguey.
We landed there, and instantly set off to the resi-
dence of M. Lerouge ; but he was already at Sene-
gal. We found his house filled with soldiers,
which the governor had sent to defend that posi-
tion against the Moors. My father then borrowed
a little shallop to take us to Senegal. Whilst the
boat was preparing, we eat a morsel of millet-
bread I had had the precaution to make before we
left Safal ; at last, at six in the evening, we em-
barked for St Louis, leaving our negroes at Baba-
guey. My father promised to Etienne to go and
rejoin him to continue the work, if it was possi-
ble, as soon as we were in safety.
It was very late before we reached Senegal.
As we had no lodgings, a friend of my father,
(M. Thomas) admitted us, his worthy wife load-
ing us with kindness. During our stay in the
island of Safal, my father had made various trips
to Senegal ; but as my sister and myself had not
M
152 SHIPWRECK OF
quitted it for a long time, we found ourselves in
another world. The isolated manner in which we
had lived, and the misfortunes we had endured,
contributed in no small degree to give us a savage
and embarrassed appearance. Caroline especially
had become so timid, she could not be persuaded
to appear in company. It is true the nakedness
to which we were reduced, a good deal caused the
repugnance we felt at seeing company. Having
no cap but our hair, no clothes but a half-worn
robe of coarse silk, without stockings and shoes,
we felt very distressed in appearing thus habited
before a society among whom we had formerly
held a certain rank. The good lady Thomas see-
ing our embarrassment, kindly dispensed with our
appearance at table, as they had strangers in the
house. She caused supper to be brought to our
chamber, under the pretext that we were indis-
posed. In this manner we escaped the curious
and imprudent regards of various young people,
who had not yet been,, tutored by the hand of mis-
fortune. We learned that we were known at Se-
negal by different names, some calling us The
Hermits of the Isle of Safal y others The Exiles in
Africa.
On the morrow, my father hired an apartment
in the house of one of his old friends (M. Valen-
tin.) After breakfast we thanked our hosts, and
went to our new lodging. It consisted of a large
chamber, the windows of which were under ground,
filled with broken panes ; thus, in the first night,
we had such a quantity of musquitoes, that we
thought we were yet in the island of Safal. On
the following day, my father was desirous of re-
turning to his plantation. We in vain represented
THE MEDUSA. 153
to him the dangers to which lie exposed himself ;
nothing would divert him from his design. He
promised, however, to go to Safal only during the
day, and to sleep at the house of the resident at
Babaguey. He told us that it was not the war
with the Moors alone which caused him to bring
us to Senegal, but also the state of suffering in
which the whole family was. It is true our strength
was considerably diminished ; the youngest of my
brothers had been for several days attacked with a
strong fever ; and we were all slightly seized with
the same disease. My father, taking our oldest
brother with him, left us for the isle of Safal, pro-
mising to come and see us eveiy Sunday. I went
with him to the court-gate, conjuring him, above
all things, not to expose himself, and to take care
of his health, which was so precious to us. That
worthy man embraced me, and bade me fear nothing
on that head, for he too Avell felt how necessary
his life was to his children, to expose it impru-
dently. " For my health," added he, " I hope to
preserve it long, unless Heaven has decided other-
wise. " With these words he bid adieu, and went
away ; I returned to the house and gave free vent
to my tears. I know not what presentiment then
seized me, for I felt as if I had seen my father for
the last time ; and it was only at the end of the
third day, on receiving a letter written with his
own hand, that I could divest myself of these
gloomy ideas. He told us he was very well, and
that all was quiet at Safal. On the same day I
wrote to inform him of the condition of our young
brother, who was a little better during the even-
ing ; I sent him at the same timo some loaves of
new bread and three bottles of wine which a ge-
154 SHIPWRECK OF
nerous person had had the goodness to give us. On
the following Sunday we sat waiting his arrival,
but a frightful tempest that raged during all the
day, deprived us of that pleasure ; we, however,
received accounts from him every two days, which
were always satisfactory.
About the 1st of August 1819, the best friend
of my father, M. Dard, who, from the commence-
ment of our misfortunes, had not withheld his
helping hand from us, came to announce his ap-
proaching departure for France, and to bid us fare-
well. We congratulated him on the happiness of
leaving so melancholy a place as Senegal. After
we had talked some time about our unfortunate
situation, and of the little hope Ave had of ever get-
ting out of it, that sensible man, feeling his tears
beginning to flow, took leave of us, promising to
visit my father in passing Babaguey. Some days
after, our young sister became dangerously ill ;
the fever attacked me also ; and in less than forty-
eight hours all our family were seized with the
same disease. Caroline, however, had still suffi-
cient strength to take care of us ; and, but for her
assistance, we would all perhaps have become a
prey to the malady which oppressed us. That
good sister durst not acquaint my father with the
deplorable condition in which we all were ; but
alas ! she was soon obliged to tell him the melan-
choly news. I know not what passed during two
days after my sister had written my father, having
been seized with delirium. When the fit had
somewhat abated, and I had recovered my senses
a little. I began to recognise the people who were
about me, and I saw my father weeping near my
bed. His presence revived the little strength I
THE MEBUSA. 155
had still left. I wished to speak, but my ideas
were so confused that I could only articulate a few
unconnected words. I then learned, that after my
father was acquainted with our dangerous condi-
tion, he had hastened to Senegal with my oldest
brother, who also had been attacked. My father
seemed to be no better than we were ; but to quiet
our fears, he told us that he attributed his indis-
position to a cold he had caught from sleeping on a
bank of sand at Safal. We soon perceived that
his disease was more of the mind than of the body.
I often observed him thoughtful, with a wild and
disquieted look. This good man, who had resisted
with such courage all his indignities and misfor-
tunes, wept like a child at the sight of his dying
family.
Meanwhile the sickness increased every day in
our family ; my young sister was worst. Dr
Quincey saw her, and prescribed every remedy he
thought necessary to soothe her sufferings. During
the middle of the night she complained of a great
pain in her abdomen, but, after taking the medicine
ordered her, she fell quiet, and we believed she was
asleep. Caroline, who watched us during the night
in spite of her weakness, took advantage of this
supposed slumber to take a little repose. A short
while after, wishing to see if little Laura still slept,
she raised the quilt which covered her, and uttered
a piercing shriek. I awoke, and heard her say in a
tremulous voice, Alas ! Laura is dead. Our weep-
ing soon awoke our unhappy father. He rose,
and, seeing the face of the dead child, cried in wild
despair : " It is then all over ; my cruel enemies
have gained their victory ! They have taken from
M 2
156 SHIPWRECK OF
me the bread which I earned with the sweat of
my brow to support my children ; they have sacri-
ficed my family to their implacable hate ; let them
now come and enjoy the fruit of their malice with
a sight of the victim they have immolated ! let
them come to satiate their fury with the scene
of miseiy in which they have plunged us ! O
cruel S , thy barbarous heart cannot be that
of a Frenchman ! " On uttering these words, he
rushed out, and seated himself under a gallery
which was at the door of the house in which
we lived. He there remained a long while buried
in profound meditation, during which time we
could not get him to utter one word. At last, a-
bout six o'clock in the morning the physician came,
and was surprised on hearing of the death of Lau-
ra ; then went to my father, who seemed to be in-
sensible to every thing around him, and inquired
at him concerning his health. " I am very well,"
replied he, " and I am going to return to Safal ;
for I always find myself best there. " The Doctor
told him his own condition, as well as that of his
family, would not allow him to leave Senegal ; but
he was inflexible. Seeing nothing would induce
him to remain at St Louis, I arose, weak as I was,
and went to search for a negro and a canoe to
carry us to Safal. In the meanwhile a friend of
ours took the charge of burying the body of my
sister ; but my father wished to inter it beside
the others in his island, and determined to take it
thither along with us. Not to have, however,
such; a melancholy sight before our eyes during
our journey, I hired a second canoe to cany the
corpse of poor Laura ; and attaching it to the one
in which we were, we took our young brothers in
THE MEDUSA. 15.7
our arms and set off. Having arrived opposite
the house possessed by M. Thomas, my father felt
himself greatly indisposed. I profited by the cir-
cumstance, by getting him to go to the house of
his friend ; hoping we would persuade him against
returning to Safal. He consented without diffi-
culty; but we had scarcely entered the house,
when he was again taken very ill. We instantly
called a physician, who found in him the seeds of
a most malignant fever. We laid him down, and
all the family wept around his bed, whilst the ca-
noe which carried the remains of our young sister
proceeded to Safal. M. Thomas undertook to
procure us a house more healthy than that we had
quitted ; but the condition of my father was such,
that he found it impossible to walk, and we had
to put him in a litter to take him to our new ha-
bitation. All the worthy people of Senegal could
not contain their indignation against governor
S , whose inhuman conduct towards our fa-
mily had been the principal cause of all our mis-
fortunes. They went to his house, and boldly
told him it was a shame for the Chief of the colony
thus to allow an unfortunate family entirely to pe-
rish. M. S , either touched with these re-
proaches, or at last being moved by more friendly
feelings towards us, caused provisions secretly to
be sent to our house. We received them under
the persuasion they had been sent by some friend
of my father ; but having at last learned they had
come from the governor, my father bid me return
them to him. I did not know what to do, f jr a
part of the provisions had already been consumed ;
and, besides, the distressed condition to which we
were reduced, made me flatter myself with the
158 SHIPWRECK OF
thought, that the governor wished at last to make
amends for the wrongs lie had done us. But alas !
his assistance was too late ; the fatal moment was
fast approaching when my father had to bend un-
der the pressure of his intolerable sufferings.
THE MEDUSA. 159
CHAPTER XVI.
M. DARD, WHOM CONTRARY WINDS HAD DE-
TAINED TEN DAYS IN THE PORT OF ST. LOUIS,
COMES ON SHORE TO SEE M. PICARD AGONY
OF M. PICARD HIS LAST WORDS HIS DEATH
DESPAIR OF HIS CHILDREN M. THOMAS
KINDLY TAKES CHARGE OF PICARD's FAMILY
THE ELDEST OF THE LADIES GOES AND
MOURNS OVER THE GRAVE OF HER FATHER
HER RESIGNATION M. DARD DISEMBARKS,
AND ADOPTS THE WRECKS OF THE PICARD
FAMILY M. DARD MARRIES MISS PICARD,
AND AT LAST RETURNS TO FRANCE.
THE day after we had taken possession of our new
abode, my father sent me to the Isle of Babaguey,
to bring back the things which were left at the
house of the Resident. As I found myself con-
siderably better during the last few days, I hired
a canoe and went, leaving the sick to the care of
Caroline. I soon reached the place of my desti-
nation, and finished my business. I was upon the
point of returning to Senegal, when a wish came
into my head of seeing Safal. Having made two
negroes take me to the other side of the river, I
walked along the side of the plantation, then visit-
ed our cottage, which I found just as we had left
it. At last I bent my steps towards the tomb of
my step-mother, in which were deposited the re-
160 SHIPWRECK OF
mains of my little sister. I seated myself under
the shrubs which shaded the place of their repose,
and remained a long while wrapt in the most me-
lancholy reflections. All the misfortunes we had
experienced since our shipwreck, came across my
mind, and I asked myself, how I had been able to
endure them ? I thought that, at this instant, a
secret voice said to me, you will yet have greater
to deplore. Terrified by this melancholy presen-
timent, I strove to rise, but my strength failing
me, I fell on my knees upon the grave. After
having addressed my prayers to the Eternal, I felt
a little more tranquil ; and, quitting this melan-
choly spot, old Etienne led me back to Babaguey,
where my canoe waited for me. The heat was
excessive ; however, I endured it, rather than wait
for the coolness of evening to return to my father.
On my arrival at St Louis, I found him in a vio-
lent passion at a certain personage of the colony,
who, without any regard to his condition, had said
the most humiliating things to him. This scene
had contributed, in no small degree, to aggravate
his illness ; for, on the evening of the same day,
the fever returned, and a horrible delirium darken-
ed all his faculties. We spent a terrible night,
expecting every moment to be his last. The fol-
lowing day found little change in his condition,
except a small glimmering of reason at intervals.
In one of these moments, when we hoped he
would recover his health, M. Dard, whom we
thought already far from Senegal, entered our
house. My father instantly recognised him, and,
making him sit near to his bed, took his hand,
and said, " My last hour is come ; Heaven,
to whose decrees I humbly submit, will soon
THE MEDUSA. 161
remove me from this world ; but one consolation
remains with me, the thought you will not aban-
don my children. I recommend to you my oldest
daughter ; you are dear to her, doubt not ; would
she were your wife, and that you were to her, as
you have always been to me, a sincere friend ! "
On saying these words, he took my hands and
pressed them to his burning lips. Tears suffocat-
ed my voice, but I pressed him tenderly in my
arms ; and as he saw I was extremely affected with
his situation, he quickly said to me, " My daughter,
I have need of rest." I instantly quitted him, and
was joined by M. Dard, when we retired to an-
other room, where we found Caroline and the
good Mad. Thomas. This worthy friend seeing the
deplorable condition to which we were reduced,
endeavoured to console us, and to give us hope,
saying, that having heard of my father's illness on
board the brig Vigilant, in which he had embarked
at the port of St Louis, he had obtained leave to
come on shore, and to go and offer us some as-
sistance ; after which he left us, promising to re-
turn on the moiTOw.
Towards the middle of the night of the 15th
August 1819, it struck me that my father wished
to speak with me. I drew near to him, and see-
ing him pale and his eyes wild, I turned away my
head to conceal the tears which I could not sup-
press ; but having perceived my distress, he said
to me in a mournful voice, " Why are you so
much afflicted, my child ? My last hour approaches,
I cannot escape it ; then summon all the strength
of your soul to bear it with courage. My con-
science is pure, I have nothing with which to re-
proach myself ; I will die in peace if you promise
16*2 SHIPWRECK OF
to protect the children whom I will soon leave.
Tell also to feeling hearts the long train of unin-
terrupted misfortunes which have assailed me; tell
the abandoned condition in which we have lived ;
and tell at last, that in dying, I forgave my ene-
mies all the evils they had made me as well as my
family endure ! " At these words I fell upon his
bed, and cried yes, dear father, I promise to do all
you require of me. I was yet speaking when
Caroline entered the chamber, and throwing herself
upon his bed, tenderly embraced him, whilst he
held me by the hand. We gazed on one another
in profound silence, which was only interrupted by
our sighs. During this heart-rending scene, my
father again said to me, " My good Charotte, I
thank you for all the care you have bestowed on
me ; I die, but I leave you to the protection of
friends who will not abandon you. Never forget
the obligations you already owe M. Dard. Heaven
assist you. Farewell, I go before you to a better
world. " These words, pronounced with difficulty,
were the last he uttered. He instantly became
much convulsed. All the physicians of the colony
were called, but the medicines they prescribed pro-
duced no effect. In this condition he remained
more than six hours, during which time we stood
suspended between hope and despair. O horrible
night ! night of sorrow and desolation ! who can
describe all which the unfortunate family of Picard
suffered during thy terrible reign ! But the fatal
period approached ; the physician who prescribed
it went out ; I followed, and, still seeking for some
illusion in the misfortune which menaced us, I
tremblingly interrogated him. The worthy man
would not dissemble ; he took me by the hand and
THE MEDUSA. 16S
said, my dear lady, the moment is arrived when
you have need to arm yourself with courage ; it is
all over with M. Picard ; you must submit to the
will of God. These words were a thunderbolt to
me. I instantly returned, bathed in tears ; but
alas ! my father was no more.
Such an irreparable misfortune plunged us into
a condition worse than death. Without ceasing,
I besought them to put a period to my deplorable
life. The friends about me used every endeavour
to calm me, but my soul was in the depth of af-
fliction, and their consolations reached it not. " O
GodT cried I, " how is it possible thou canst yet let
me live ? Ought not the misery I feel to make me
follow my father to the grave ? " It was necessary
to employ force to keep me from that plan of hor-
ror and dismay. Madame Thomas took us to her
house, whilst our friends prepared the funeral of
my unhappy father. I remained insensible for a
long while ; and, when somewhat recovered, my
first care was to pray the people with whom we
lived to carry the body of my father to the Isle of
Safal to be deposited, agreeably to his request,
near the remains of his wife. Our friends accom-
panied it. Some hours after the departure of the
funeral procession, Governor S. , doubtless re-
proaching himself with the helpless condition in
which we had been left for so long a time, gave
orders to take care of the remainder of our unfor-
tunate family. He himself came to the house of
M. Thomas. His presence made such an impres-
sion on me, that I swooned away. We did not,
however, refuse the assistance he offered us, con-
vinced, as we were, that it was less to the gover-
N 5
164> SHIPWRECK OF
nor of Senegal we were indebted than to the
French government, whose intentions lie was only
fulfilling.
Several days passed before I could moderate my
sorrow ; but at last our friends represented to me
the duties I owed to the orphans who were left
with us, and to whom I had promised to hold the
place of mother. Then rousing myself from my
lethargy, and recollecting the obligations I had to
fulfil, I bestowed all my affections on the innocent
beings whom my father had confided to me in his
dying moments. Nevertheless I was not at rest ;
the desire of seeing the place where reposed the
mortal remains of my worthy father tormented me.
They wished to dissuade me ; but when they saw
I had been frequently weeping in private, they no
longer withheld me. I went alone to Safal, leav-
ing Caroline to take charge of the children, two of
whom were still in a dangerous condition. What
changes did I find at our cottage ! The person
from whom we had hired our negroes had secretly
removed them ; rank weeds sprung up everywhere ;
the cotton withered for want of cultivation ; the
fields of millet, maize, and beans had been devour-
ed by the herds of cattle from the colony ; our
house was half plundered ; the books and papers
of my father taken away. Old Etienne still re-
mained ; I found him cultivating cotton. As soon
as he saw me he drew near ; and having inquired
if he wished to remain at the plantation, he re-
plied, " I could stay here all my life ; my good
master is no more, but he is still here ; I wisli to
work for the support of his children. " I promised
in my turn to take care of him during my stay in
Africa. At last I bent my steps towards my fa-
THE MEDUSA* 165
ther's grave. The shrubs which surrounded it
were covered with the most beautiful verdure ;
their thorny branches hung over it as if to shield
it from the rays of the sun. The silence which
reigned around this solitary place was only inter-
rupted by the songs of the birds, and the rustling
of the foliage, agitated by a faint breeze. At the
sight of this sacred retreat, I suddenly felt myself
penetrated by a religious sentiment, and falling
on my knees upon the grass, and resting my head
upon the humid stone, remained a long while in
deep meditation. Then starting up, I cried, " Dear
manes of the best of fathers ! I come not hither
to disturb your repose ; but I come to ask of Him
who is omnipotent, resignation to his august de-
crees. I come to promise also to the worthy au-
thor of my existence, to give all my care to the
orphans whom he has left on earth. I also pro-
mise to make known to feeling hearts all the mis-
fortunes he experienced before being driven to the
tomb. " After a short prayer, I arose and return-
ed to the cottage. To consecrate a monument to
the memory of my father, I took two cocoa-nuts,
which he had planted some time previous to his
death, and replanted them beside the grave ; I
then gave my orders to Etienne, and returned to
the family at Senegal.
Next day M. Dard came to see us at the house of
M. Thomas. This worthy friend of my father,
told us he would not abandon in Senegal the or-
phans whom he had promised to assist. I come,
added he, to return to the governor the leave he
had given me to pass six months in France, and I
charge myself with providing for all your wants
till 1 can convey you again to Paris. Such gener-
166 SHIPWRECK OF
ous devotion affected me to tears ; I thanked our
worthy benefactor, and he went into Mad. Thomas's
room. When he had gone, Mad. Thomas took me
aside, and said, that M. Dard's intention was not
only to adopt the wrecks of our family, but he
wished also to offer me his hand as soon as our
grief had subsided. This confidence, I own, dis-
pleased me not ; for it was delightful for me to
think that so excellent a man, who had already
given us such substantial assistance in our distress,
did not think himself degraded by uniting his fate
with that of a poor orphan. I recollected what my
father had said to me during one of our greatest
misfortunes. " M. Dard," said that worthy man,
" is an estimable youth, whose attachment for us
has never diminished in spite of our wretchedness ;
and I am certain he prefers virtue in a wife above
all other riches. "
Some days after, our benefactor came to tell us
he had disembarked all his effects, and that he had
resumed his functions as director of the French
school at Senegal. We talked a long while to-
gether concerning my father's affairs, and he then
left us. However, as one of my brothers was very
ill, he returned in the evening to see how he was.
He found us in tears ; for the innocent creature
had expired in my arms. M. Dard and M.
Thomas instantly buried him, for his body had al-
ready become putrid. We took great care to con-
ceal his death from his brother, who, having a
mind superior to his age, would doubtless have
been greatly affected. Nevertheless, on the fol-
lowing day, poor Charles inquired where his bro-
ther Gustavus was ; M. Dard, who was sitting
near Ins bed, told him he was at school ; but he
THE MEDUSA. 167
discovered the cheat, and cried, weeping;, that he
wished a hat to go to school, and see if Gustavus
was really living. M. Dard had the kindness to
go and purchase him one to quiet him, which,
when he saw, he was satisfied, and waited till the
morrow to go and see if his brother was at school.
This young victim to misery dragged out his me-
lancholy existence during two months ; and about
the end of October we had the misfortune of losing
him also.
This last blow plunged me into a gloomy me-
lancholy. I was indifferent to every thing. I had
seen, in three months, nearly all my relations die.
A young orphan (Alphonso Fleury), our cousin,
aged five years, to whom my father was tutor, and
whom he had always considered as his own child,
my sister Caroline, and myself, were all that re-
mained of the unfortunate Picard family, who, on
setting out for Africa, consisted of nine. We,
too, had nearly followed our dear parents to the
grave. Our friends, however, by their great care
and attention, got us by degrees to recover our
composure, and chased from our thoughts the
cruel recollections which afflicted us. We reco-
vered our tranquillity, and dared at last to cherish
the hope of seeing more fortunate days. That
hope was not delusive. Our benefactor, M. Dard,
since then having become my husband, gathered
together the wrecks of our wretched family, and
has proved himself worthy of being a father to us.
My sister Caroline afterwards married M. Richard,
agricultural botanist, attached to the agricultural
establishment of the colony.
Leaving Senegal with my husband and the
N 2
168 SHIPWRECK OF THE MEDUSA.
young Alphonso Fleury, my cousin, on board his
Majesty's ship Menagere, on the 18th November
1820, we safely arrived at L'Orient on the 31st
December following. A few days after our land-
ing, we went to Paris, where we remained two
months. At last we reached my husband's native
place, at Bligny-sous-Beaune, in the department
of the Cote d'Or, where I have had the happiness
of finding new relations whose tender friendship
consoles me in part for the loss of those of whom
gruel death deprived me in Africa.
APPENDIX.
THE following is the substance, abridged from
MM. Correard and Savigny, of what took place
.on the Raft during thirteen days before the Suf-
ferers were taken up by the Argus Brig.
After the boats had disappeared, the consternation be-
came extreme. All the horrors of thirst and famine pass-
ed before our imaginations ; besides, we had to contend
with a treacherous element, which already covered the half
of our bodies. The deep stupor of the soldiers and sail-
ors instantly changed to despair. All saw their inevitable
destruction, and expressed by their moans the dark thoughts
which brooded in their minds. Our words were at first
unavailing to quiet their fears, which we participated with
them, but which a greater strength of mind enabled us to
dissemble. At last, an unmoved countenance, and our
proffered consolations, quieted them by degrees, but could
not entirely dissipate the terror with which they were
seized.
When tranquillity was a little restored, we began to
search about the raft for the charts, the compass, and the
anchor, which we presumed had been placed upon it, after
what we had been told at the time of quitting the frigate. *
* M. Correard, fearing that on the event of their being
separated from the boats by any unforeseen accident, call-
ed from the raft to an officer on board the frigate, " Are
we in a condition to take the route ? have we instru-
ments and charts ? " got the following reply : " Yes, yes,
I have provided for you every necessary. " M. Correard
170 APPENDIX.
These things, of the first importance, had not been placed
upon our machine. Above all, the want of a compass the
most alarmed us, and we gave vent to our rage and ven-
geance. M. Correard then remembered he had seen one
in the hands of one of the principal workmen under his
command; he spoke to the man, who. replied, " Yes, yes,
I have it with me. " This information transported us with
joy, and we believed that our safety depended upon this
futile resource : it was about the size of a crown-piece,
and very incorrect. Those who have not been in situa-
tions in which their existence was exposed to extreme pe-
ril, can have but a faint knowledge of the price one attaches
then to the simplest objects with what avidity one seizes
the slightest means capable of mitigating the rigour of that
fate against which they contend. The compass was given
to the commander of the raft, but an accident deprived us
of it forever : it fell, and disappeared between the pieces
of wood which formed our machine. We had kept it but
a few hours, and, after its loss, had nothing now to guide
us but the rising and setting of the sun.
We had all gone afloat without taking any food. Hun-
ger beginning to be imperiously felt, we mixed our paste
of sea-biscuit * with a little wine, and distributed it thus
prepared. Such was our first meal, and the best we had,
during our stay upon the raft.
An order, according to our numbers, was established
for the distribution of our miserable provisions. The ra-
tion of wine was fixed at three quatters a-day. f We
will speak no more of the biscuit, it having been entirely
consumed at the first distribution. The day passed away
sufficiently tranquil. We talked of the means by which
we would save ourselves ; we spoke of it as a certain cir-
cumstance, which reanimated our courage ; and we sus-
again called to him, " Who was to be their commander ? "
when the same officer said, " 'Tis I ; I will be with you
in an instant; " but he instantly went and seated himself
in one of the boats ! TRANS.
* The biscuit had fallen into the sea, and was with dif-
ficulty recovered. TRANS.
f The original French is trot's quarts, which certainly
cannot mean three quarts. In all probability it is three
pints. TRANS.
APPENDIX. 171
tained that of the soldiers, by cherishing in them the hope
of being able, in a short while, to revenge themselves on
those who had so basely abandoned us. This hope of ven-
geance, it must be avowed, equally animated us all ; and
we poured out a thousand imprecations against those who
had left us a prey to so much misery and danger.
The officer who commanded the raft being unable to
move, M. Savigny took upon himself the duty of erecting
the mast. He caused them to cut in two one of the poles
of the frigate's masts, and fixed it with the rope which had
served to tow us, and of which we made stays and shrowds.
It was placed on the anterior third of the raft. We put
up for a sail the main-top-gallant, which trimmed very
well, but was of very little use, except when the wind
served from behind ; and to keep the raft in this course,
we were obliged to trim the sail as if the breeze blew
athwart us.
In the evening, our hearts and our prayers, by a feeling
natural to the unfortunate, were turned towards Heaven.
Surrounded by inevitable dangers, we addressed that invi-
sible Being who has established, and who maintains the
order of the universe. Our vows were fervent, and we
experienced from our prayers the cheering influence of
hope. It is necessary to have been in similar situations,
before one can rightly imagine what a charm it is to the
heart of the sufferer the sublime idea of a God protecting
the unfortunate !
One consoling thought still soothed our imaginations.
We persuaded ourselves that the little division had gone
to the isle of Arguin, and that after it had set a part of its
people on shore, the rest would return to our assistance :
we endeavoured to impress this idea on our soldiers and
sailors, which quieted them. The night came without our
hope being realized ; the wind freshened, and the sea was
considerably swelled. What a horrible night ! The thought
of seeing the boats on the morrow, a little consoled our
men, the greater part of whom, being unaccustomed with
thesea, fell on one another at each movement of the raft. M.
Savigny, seconded by some people who still preserved their
presence of mind amidst the disorder, stretched cords across
the raft, by which the men held, and were better able to re-
sist the swell of the sea : some were even obliged to fasten
themselves. In the middle of the night the weather was
172 APPENDIX.
very rough; huge waves burst upon us, sometimes over*
turning us with great violence. The cries oi' the men,
mingled with the roaring of the flood, whilst the terrible
sea raised us at every instant from the raft, and threatened
to sweep us away. This scene was rendered still more ter-
rible, by the horrors inspired by the darkness of the night.
Suddenly we believed we saw fires in the distance at inter-
vals. We had had the precaution to hang at the top of the
mast, the gun-powder and pistols which we had brought
from the frigate. We made signals by burning a large
quantity of cartridges ; we even fired some pistols, but it
seems the fire we saw, was nothing but an error of vision,
or, perhaps, nothing more than the sparkling of the waves.
We struggled with death during the whole of the night,
holding firmly by the ropes which were made very secure.
Tossed by the waves from the back to the front, and from
the front to the back, and sometimes precipitated into the
sea ; floating between life and death, mourning our misfor-
tunes, certain of perishing; we disputed, nevertheless, the
remainder of our existence, with that cruel element which
threatened to ingulf us. Such was our condition till day-
break. At every instant were heard the lamentable cries
of the soldiers and sailors ; they prepared for death, bidding
farewell to one another, imploring the protection of heaven,
and addressing fervent prayers to God. Every one made
vows to him, in spite of the certainty of never being able to
accomplish them. Frightful situation ! How is it possible
to have any idea of it, which will not fall far short of the
reality [
Towards seven in the morning the sea fell a little, the
wind blew with less fury ; but what a scene presented itself
to our view ! Ten or twelve unfortunates, having their in-
ferior extremities fixed in the openings between the pieces
of the raft, had perished by being unable to disengage
themselves ; several others were swept away by the vio-
lence of the sea. At the hour of repast, we took the num-
bers anew; we had lost twenty men. We will not affirm
that this was the exact number; for we perceived some
soldiers who, to have mere than their share, took rations
for two, and even three ; we were so huddled together, that
we found it absolutely impossible to prevent this abuse.
In the midst of these horrors a touching scene of filial
piety drew our tears. Two young men raised and recog-
APPENDIX. 173
nised their father, who had fallen, and was lying insensible
among the feet of the people. Tbey believed him at first
dead, and their despair was expressed in the most afflict-
ing manner. It was perceived, however, that he still
breathed, and every assistance was rendered for his recovery
in our power. He slowly revived, and was restored to
life, and to the prayers of his sons, who supported him
closely, folded in their arms. Whilst our hearts were
softened by this affecting episode irt our melancholy adven-
tures, we bad soon to witness the sad spectacle of a dark
contrast. Two ship-boys and a baker feared not to seek
death, and threw themselves into the sea, after having bid
farewell to their companions in misfortune. Already the
minds of our people were singularly altered ; some be-
lieved they saw land, others ships which were coming to
save us ; all talked aloud of their fallacious visions.
We lamented the loss of our unfortunate companions.
At this moment we were far from anticipating the still
more terrible scene which took place on the following
night ; far from that, we enjoyed a positive satisfaction,
so well were we persuaded that the boats would return to
our assistance. The day was fine, and the most perfect
tranquillity reigned all the while on our raft. The even-
ing came, and no boats appeared. Despondency began
again to seize our men, and then a spirit of insubordina-
tion manifested itself in cries of rage. The voice of the
officers was entirely disregarded. Night fell mpidly in,
the sky was obscured by dark clouds ; the wind which,
during the whole of the day, had blown rather violently,
became furious and swelled the sea, which in an instant
became very rough.
The preceding night had been frightful, but this was
still more so. Mountains of water covered us at every
instant, and burst with fury into the midst of us. Very
fortunately we had the wind from behind, and the strength
of the sea was a little broken by the rapidity with which
we were driven before it. We were impelled towards
the land. The men, from the violence of the sea, were
hurried from the back to the front ; we were obliged to
keep to the centre, the firmest part of the raft, and those
who could not get there almost all perished. Before and
behind the waves dashed impetuously, and swept away
the men in spite of all their resistance. At the centre the
pressure was such, that some unfortun ates were suffocate
174 APPENDIX.
by the weight of their comrades, who fell upon them at
every instant. The officers kept by the foot of the little
mast, and were obliged every moment to call to those
around them to go to the one or the other side to avoid the
wave ; for the sta coming nearly athwart us, gave our raft
nearly a perpendicular position, to counteract which they
were forced to throw themselves upon the side raised by
the sea.
The soldiers and sailors, frightened by the presence of
almost inevitable danger, doubted not that they had reach-
ed their last hour. Firmly believing they were lost, they
resolved to soothe their last moments by drinking till they
lost their reason. We had no power to oppose this dis-
order. They seized a cask which was in the centre of the
raft, made a hole in the end of it, and, w r ith small tin
cups, took each a pretty large quantity ; but they were
obliged to cease, for the sea-water rushed into the hole they
had made. The fumes of the wine failed not to disorder
their brains, already weakened by the presence of danger
and want of food. Thus excited, these men became deaf
to the voice of reason. They wished to involve, in one
common ruin, all their companions in misfortune. They
avowedly expressed their intention of freeing themselves
from their officers, who, they said, wished to oppose their
design; and then to destroy the raft, by cutting the ropes
which united its different parts. Immediately after, they
resolved to put their plans in execution. One of them
advanced upon the side of the raft with a boarding-axe,
and began to cut the cords. This was the signal of re-
volt. We stepped forward to prevent these insane mor-
tals, and he who was armed with the hatchet, with which
he even threatened an officer, fell the first victim j a stroke
of a sabre terminated his existence.
This man was an Asiatic, and a soldier in a colonial
regiment. Of a colossal stature, short hair, a nose ex-
tremely large, an enormous mouth, dark complexion, he
made a most hideous appearance. At.first he had placed
himself in the middle of the raft, and, at each blow of his
fist, knocked down every one \vho opposed him ; he in-
spired the greatest terror, and none durst approach him.
Had there been six such, our destruction would have been
certain.
Some men, anxious to prolong their existence, armed
and united themselves with those who wished to preserve
APPENDIX. 175
the raft; among this number were some subaltern officers
and many passengers. The rebels drew their sabres, and
those who had none armed themselves with knives. They
advanced in a determined manner upon us ; we stood on
our defence ; the attack commenced. Animated by de-
spair, one of them aimed a stroke at an officer ; the rebel
instantly fell, pierced with wounds. This firmness awed
them for an instant, but diminished nothing of their rage.
They ceased to advance, and withdrew, presenting to us
a front bristling with sabres and bayonets, to the back
part of the raft to execute their plan. One of them feign-
ed to rest himself on the small railings on the sides of the
raft, and with a knife began cutting the cords. Being
told by a servant, one of us sprung upon him. A soldier,
wishing to defend him, struck at the officer with his knife,
which only pierced his coat; the officer wheeled round,
seized his adversary, and threw both him and his comrade
into the sea.
There had been as yet but partial affairs : the combat
became general. Some one cried to lower the sail; a
crowd of infuriated mortals threxv themselves in an instant
upon the haulyards, the shrouds, and cut them. The
fall of the mast almost broke the thigh of a captain of in-
fantry, who fell insensible. He was seized by the soldiers,
who threw him into the sea. We saved him, and placed
him on a barrel, whence he was taken by the rebels, who
wished to put out his eyes with a penknife. Exasperated
by so much brutality, we no longer restrained ourselves,
but rushed in upon them, and charged them with fury.
Sword in hand we traversed the line which the soldiers
formed, and many paid with their lives the errors of their
revolt. Various passengers, during these cruel moments,
evinced the greatest courage and coolness.
M. Correard fell into a sort of swoon ; but hearing at
every instant the cries, To arms ! ivith us, comrades ; ive
are lost I joined with the groans and imprecations of the
wounded and dying, was soon roused from his lethargy.
All this horrible tumult speedily made him comprehend
how necessary it was to be upon his guard. Armed with
his sabre, he gathered together some of his workmen on
the front of the raft, and there charged them to hurt no
one, unless they were attacked. He almost always re-
mained with them ; and several times they had to defend
themselves against the rebels, who, swimming round to
O
176 APPENDIX.
the point of the raft, placed M. Correard and his little
troop between two dangers, and made their position very
difficult to defend. At every instant he was opposed to
men armed with knives, sabres, and bayonets. Many had
carabines which they wielded as clubs. JEvery effort was
made to stop them, by holding them off at the point of
their swords ; but, in spite of the repugnance they expe-
rienced in fighting with their wretched countrymen, they
were compelled to use their arms without mercy. Many
of the mutineers attacked with fury, and they were oblig-
ed to repel them in the same manner. Some of the la-
bourers received severe wounds in this action. Their
commander could show a great number received in the
different engagements. At last their united efforts pre-
vailed in dispersing this mass who had attacked them with
such fury.
During this combat, M. Correard was told by one of
hi workmen who remained faithful, that one of their com-
rades, named Dominique, had gone over to the rebels, and
that they had seized and thrown him into the sea. Im-
mediately forgetting the fault and treason of this man, he
threw himself in at the place whence the voice of the
wretch was heard calling for assistance, seized him by the
hair, and had the good fortune to restore him on board.
Dominique had got several sabre wounds in a charge, one
of which had laid open his head. In spite of the dark-
ness we found out the wound, which seemed very large.
One of die workmen gave his handkerchief to bind and
stop the blood. Our care recovered the wretch ; but,
when he had collected strength, the ungrateful Domi-
nique, forgetting at once his duty and the signal service
which we had rendered him, went and rejoined the rebels.
So much baseness and insanity did not go unrevenged;
and soon after he found, in a fresh assault, that death from
which he was not worthy to be saved, but which he might
in all probability have avoided, if, true to honour and gra-
titude, he had remained among us.
Just at the moment we finished dressing the wounds of
Dominique, another voice was heard. It was that of the
unfortunate female who was with us on the raft, and whom
the infuriated beings had thrown into the sea, as well as
her husband, who had defended her with courage. M.
Corrtfard, in despair at seeing two unfortunates perish,
whose pitiful cries, especially the woman's, pierced his
APPENDIX. 177
heart, seized a large rope which he found on the front of
the raft, which he fastened round his middle, and throw-
ing himself a second time into thy sea, was again so for-
tunate as to save the woman, who invoked, with all her
might, the assistance of our Lady of Land. Her husband
was rescued at the same time by the head workman,
Lavilette. We laid these unfortunates upon the dead
bodies, supporting their backs with a barrel. In a short
while they recovered their senses. The first thing the
woman did was to acquaint herself with the name of the
person who saved her, and to express to him her liveliest
gratitude. Finding, doubtless, that her words but ill ex-
pressed her feelings, she recollected she had in her pocket
a little snuff, and instantly offered it to him, it was all
she possessed. Touched with the gift, but unable to use
it, M. Correard gave it to a poor sailor, which served him
for three or four days. But it is impossible for us to de-
scribe a still more affecting scene, the joy this unfortu-
nate couple testified, when they had sufficiently recovered
their senses, at finding they were both saved.
The rebels being repulsed, as it has been stated above,
left us a little repose. The moon lighted with her me-
lancholy rays this disastrous raft, this narrow space, on
which were found united so many torturing anxieties, so
many cruel misfortunes, a mad ness so insensate, a courage
so heroic, and the most generous the most amiable sen-
timents of nature and humanity.
The man and wife, who had been but a little before
stabiied with swords and bayonets, and thrown both toge-
ther into a stormy sea, could scarcely credit their senses
when they found themselves in one another's arms. The
woman was a native of the Upper Alps, which place she
had left twenty-four years before, and during which time
she had followed the French armies in the campaigns in
Italy, and other places, a:; a sutler. " Therefore preserve
my life, " said she to M. Correard, " you see I am an
useful woman. Ah! if you knew how often J have ven-
tured upon the field of battle, and braved death to carry
assistance to our gallant men. Whether they had money
or not, I always let them have rny goods. Sometimes a
battle would deprive me of my poor debtors , but after
the victory, others would pay me double or triple for what
they had consumed before the engagement. Thus I came
178 APPENDIX.
in for ft share of their victories. " Unfortunate woman !
she little knew what a horrible fate awaited her among
us ! They felt, they expressed so vividly that happiness
which they alas so shortly enjoyed, that it would have
drawn tears from the most obdurate heart. But in that
horrible moment, when we scarcely breathed from the
most furious attack, when we were obliged to be con-
tinually on our guard, not only against the violence of the
men, but a most boisterous sea, few among us had time
to attend to scenes of conjugal affection.
After this second check, the rage of the soldiers was
suddenly appeased, and gave place to the most abject
cowardice. Several threw themselves at our feet, and im-
plored our pardon, which was instantly granted. Think-
ing that order was reestablished, we returned to our sta-
tion on the centre of the raft, only taking the precaution
of keeping our arms. We, however, had soon to prove
the impossibility of counting on the permanence of any
honest sentiment in the hearts of these beings.
It was nearly midnight ; and after an hour of apparent
tranquillity, the soldiers rose afresh. Their mind was en-
tirely gone ; they ran upon us in despair with knives and
sabres in their hands. As they yet had all their physical
strength, and besides were armed, we were obliged again
to stand on our defence. Their revolt became still more
dangerous, as, in their delirium, they were entirely deaf
to the voice of reason. They attacked us, we charged
them in our turn, and immediately the raft was strewed
with their dead bodies. Those of our adversaries who had
no weapons endeavoured to tear us with their sharp teeth.
Many of us were cruelly bitten. M. Savigny was torn on
the legs and the shoulder ; he also received a wound on
the right arm, which deprived him of the use of his fourth
and little finger for a long while. Many others were
wounded ; and many cuts were found in our clothes from
knives and sabres.
One of our workmen was also seized by four of the re-
bels, who wished to throw him into the sea. One of them
had laid hold of his right leg, and had bit most unmerci-
fully the tendon above the heel ; others were striking him
with great slashes of their sabres, and with the but end of
their guns, when his cries made us hasten to his assistance.
In this affair, the brave Lavilette, ex-serjeant of the
APPENDIX. 179
foot artillery of the Old Guard, behaved with a courage
worthy of the greatest praise. He rushed upon the in-
furiated beings in the manner of M. Correard, and soon
snatched the workman from the danger which menaced
him. Some short while after, in a fresh attack of the re-
bels, sub-lieutenant Lozach fell into their hands. In
their delirium, they had taken him for Lieutenant Dan-
glas, * of whom we have formerly spoken, and who had
abandoned the raft at the moment when we were quitting
the frigate. The troop, to a man, eagerly sought this
officer, who had seen little service, and whom they re-
proached for having used them ill during the time they
garrisoned the Isle of Rhe. We believed this officer
lost, but hearing his voice, we soon found it still possible
to save him. Immediately MM. Clairet, Savigny, L'Heu-
reux, Lavilette, Coudin, Correard, and some workmen,
formed themselves into small platoons, and rushed upon
the insurgents with great impetuosity, overturning every
one in their way, and retook M. Lozach, and placed him
on the centre of the raft.
The preservation of this officer cost us infinite diffi-
culty. Every moment the soldiers demanded he should
be delivered to them, designating him always by the name
of Danglas. We endeavoured to make them compre-
hend their mistake, and told them that they themselves
had seen the person for whom they sought return on board
the frigate. They were insensible to every thing we said ;
every thing before them was Danglas ; they saw him per-
petually, and furiously and unceasingly demanded his
head. It was only by force of arms we succeeded in re-
pressing their rage, and quieting their dreadful cries of
death.
Horrible night ! thou shrouded with thy gloomy veil
these frightful combats, over which presided the cruel de-
mon of despair.
We had also to tremble for the life of M. Coudin.
Wounded and fatigued by the attacks which he had sus-
* Danglas had gone upon the raft at first, on which
his post had been assigned ; " but when he saw the dan-
ger which he ran upon this frightful machine, he instant-
ly quitted it on pretence of having forgot something out
board, and never returned. " TRANS.
o 2
180 APPENDIX.
tained with us, and in which he had shown a courage su-
perior to every thing, he was resting himself on a barrel,
holding in his arms a young sailor boy of twelve years of
age, to whom he had attached himself. The mutineers
seized him with his barrel, and threw him into the sea
with the boy, whom he still held fast. In spite of his bur-
den, he had the presence of mind to lay hold of the raft,
and to save himself from this extreme peril.
We cannot yet comprehend how a handful of men
, should have been able to resist such a number so mon-
strously insane. We are sure we were not more than
twenty to combat all these madmen. Let it not, however,
be imagined, that in the midst of all these dangers we
fcad preserved our reason entire. Fear, anxiety, and the
most cruel privations, had greatly changed our intellec-
tual faculties. But being somewhat less insane than the
unfortunate soldiers, we energetically opposed their de-
termination of cutting the cords of the raft. Permit us
now to make some observations concerning the different
sensations with which we were affected.
During the first day, M. Griffon entirely lost his senses.
He threw himself into the sea, but M. Savigny saved him
with his own hands. His words were vague and uncon-
nected. A second time he threw himself in, but, by a
sort of instinct, kept hold of the cross pieces of the raft,
and was again saved.
The following is what M. Savigny experienced in the
beginning of the night. His eyes closed in spite of him-
self, and he felt a general drowsiness. In this condition
the most delightful visions flitted across his imagination.
He saw around him a country covered with the most beau-
tiful plantations, and found himself in the midst of objects
delightful to his senses. Nevertheless, he reasoned con-
cerning his condition, and felt that courage alone could
withdraw him from this species of non-existence. He de-
manded some wine from the master-gunner, who got it
for him, and he recovered a little from this state of stu-
por. If the unfortunates who were assailed with these
primary symptoms had not strength to withstand them,
their death was certain. Some became furious ; others
threw themselves into the sea, bidding farewell to their
comrades with the utmost coolness. Some said " Fear
nothing ; I am going to get you assistance, and will re-
APPENDIX.
181
turn in a short while. " In the midst of this general mad-
ness, some wretches were seen rushing upon their com-
panions, sword in hand, demanding a wing of a chicken and
some bread to appease the hunger which consumed them ;
others asked for their hammocks to go, they said, between the
decks of the frigate to take a little repose. Many believed
they were still on the deck of the Medusa, surrounded by
the same objects they there saw daily. Some saw ships, and
called to them for assistance, or a fine harbour, in the dis-
tance of which was an elegant city. M. Correard thought
he was travelling through the beautiful fields of Italy.
An officer said to him " 1 recollect we have been aban-
doned by the boats ; but fear nothing. I am going to
write to the governor, and in a few hours we shall be sa-
ved. " M. Correard replied in the same tone, and as if
he had been in his ordinary condition. " Have you a
pigeon to carry your orders with such celerity ? " The
cries and the confusion soon roused us from this languor ;
but when tranquillity was somewhat restored, we again
fell into the same drowsy condition. On the morrow, we
felt as if we had awoke from a painful dream, and asked
at our companions, if, during their sleep, they had not
seen combats, and heard cries of despair. Some replied,
that the same visions had continually tormented them, and
that they were exhausted with fatigue. Every one belie-
ved he was deceived by the illusions of a horrible dream.
After these different combats, overcome with toil, with
want of food and sleep, we laid ourselves down and re-
posed till the morrow dawned, and showed us the horror
of the scene. A great number in their delirium had
thrown themselves into the sea. We found that sixty or
sixty- five had perished during the night. A fourth part at
least, we supposed, had drowned themselves in despair.
We only lost two of our own numbers, neither of whom
were officers. The deepest dejection was painted on every
face ; each, having recovered himself, could now feel the
horrors of his situation ; and some of us, shedding tears
of despair, bitterly deplored the rigour of our fate.
A new misfortune was now revealed to us. During
the tumult, the rebels had thrown into the sea two barrels
of wine, and the only two casks of water which we had
upon the raft. Two casks of wine had been consumed
the day before, and only one was left. We were more
182 APPENDIX*
than sixty in number, and we were obliged to put our-
selves on half rations.
At break of day, the sea calmed, which permitted us
again to erect our mast. When it was replaced, we made
a distribution of wine. The unhappy soldiers murmured
and blamed us for privations which we equally endured
with them. They fell exhausted. We had taken nothing
for forty-eight hours, and we had been obliged to struggle
continually against a strong sea. We could, like them,
hardly support ourselves ; courage alone made us still act.
We resolved to employ every possible means to catch fish,
and, collecting all the hooks and eyes from the soldiers,
made fish-hooks of them, but all was of no avail. The
currents carried our lines under the raft, where they got
entangled. We bent a bayonet to catch sharks ; one bit
at it, and straightened it, and we abandoned our project.
Something was absolutely necessary to sustain our mise-
rable existence, and we tremble with horror at being ob-
liged to tell that of which we made use. We feel our pen
fall from our hands : a mortal cold congeals all our mem-
bers, and our hair bristles erect on our foreheads. Read-
ers ! we implore you, feel not indignant towards men al-
ready overloaded with misery. Pity their condition, and
shed a tear of sorrow for their deplorable fate.
The wretches, whom death had spared during the dis-
astrous night we have described, seized upon the dead bo-
dies with which the raft was covered, cutting them up by
slices, which some even instantly devoured. Many ne-
vertheless refrained. Almost all the officers were of this
number. Seeing that this monstrous food had revived the
strength of those who had used it, it was proposed to dry
it, to make it a little more palatable. Those who had
firmness to abstain from it, took an additional quantity of
wine. We endeavoured to eat shoulder-belts and cartouch-
boxes, and contrived to swallow some small bits of them.
Some eat linen : others the leathers of the hats, on which
was a little grease, or rather dirt. We had recourse to
many expedients to prolong our miserable existence, to
recount which would only disgust the heart of huma-
nity.
The day was calm and beautiful. A ray of hope beam-
ed for a moment to quiet our agitation. We still expected
to see the boats or some ships, and addressed our prayers
APPENDIX. 183
to the Eternal, on whom we placed our trust. The half
of our men were extremely feeble, and bore upon their
faces the stamp of approaching dissolution. The evening
arrived, and we found no help. The darkness of the third
night augmented our fears, but the wind was still, and the
sea less agitated. The sun of the fourth morning since our
departure shone upon our disaster, and showed us ten or
twelve of our companions stretched lifeless upon the raft.
This sight struck us most forcibly, as it told us we would
be soon extended in the same manner in the same place.
We gave their bodies to the sea for a grave, reserving only
one to feed those who, but the day before, had held his
trembling hands, and sworn to him eternal friendship.
This day was beautiful. Our souls, anxious for more de-
lightful sensations, were in harmony with the aspect of the
heavens, and got again a new ray of hope. Towards four
in the afternoon, an unlocked for event happened which
gave us some consolation. A shoal of flying fish passed
under our raft, and as there were an infinite number of
openings between the pieces which composed it, the fish
were entangled in great quantities. We threw ourselves
upon them, and captured a considerable number. We
took about two hundred and put them in an empty barrel ;
we opened them as we caught them, and took out what is
called their milt. This food seemed delicious ; but one
man would have required a thousand. * Our first emo-
tion was to give to God renewed thanks for this unhoped
for favour.
An ounce of gunpowder having been found in the
morning, was dried in the sun during the day, which was
very fine ; a steel, gun- flints, and tinder made also a part
of the same parcel. After a good deal of difficulty we set
fire to some fragments of dry linen. We made a large
opening in the side of an empty cask, and placed at the
bottom of it several wet things, and upon this kind of
scaffolding we set our fire ; all of which we placed on a
barrel that the sea-water might not extinguish it. We
cooked some fish and eat them with extreme avidity ; but
our hunger was such, and our portion so small, that we
added to it some of the sacrilegious viands, which the
* These fish are very small, the largest not equal in size
te a small herring.
184 APPENDIX.
cooking rendered less revolting. This some of the officers
touched for the first time. From this day we continued to
eat it ; but we could no longer dress it, the means of leak-
ing a fire having been entirely lost ; the barrel having
caught fire we extinguished it without being able to pre-
serve any thing to rekindle it on the morrow. The powder
and tinder were entirely done. This meal gave us all ad-
ditional strength to support our fatigues. The night was
tolerable, and would have been happy, had it not been
signalized by a new massacre.
Some Spaniards, Italians, and negroes, had formed a
plot to throw us all into the sea. The negroes had told
them that they were very near the shore, and that, when
there, they would enable them to traverse Africa without
danger. We had to take to our arms again, the sailors,
who had remained faithful to us, pointing out to us the
conspirators. The first signal for battle was given by a
Spaniard, who, placing himself behind the mast, holding
fast by it, made the sign of the Cross with one hand, in-
voking the name of God, and with the other held a knife.
The sailors seized him and threw him into the sert. An
Italian, servant to an officer of the troops, who was in the
plot, seeing all was discovered, armed himself with the
only boarding axe left on the raft, made his retreat to the
front, enveloped himself in a piece of drapery he wore a-
cross his breast, and of his own accord threw himself into
the sea. The rebels rushed forward to avenge their com-
rades ; a terrible conflict again commenced ; both sides
fought with desperate fury ; and soon the fatal raft was
strewed with dead bodies and blood, which should have been
shed by other hands, and in another cause. In this tumult
we heard them again demanding, with horrid rage, thehe;id
of Lieut. Danglas-! In this assault the unfortunate sutler
was a second time thrown into the sea. M. Coudin, as-
sisted by some workmen, saved her, to prolong for a little
while her torments and her existence.
In this terrible night Lavillette failed not to give proofs
of the rarest intrepidity. It was to him and some of those
who have survived the sequel of our misfortunes, that we
owed our safety. At last, after unheard of efforts, the re-
bels were once more repulsed, and quiet restored. Having
escaped this new danger, we endeavoured to get some re-
pose; The day at length dawned upon us for the fifth time.
APPENDIX. 185
We were now no more than thirty in number. Wo had
lust four or five of our faithful sailors, and those who sur-
vived were in the most deplorable condition. The sea-
water had almost entirely excoriated the skin of our lower
extremities ; we were covered with contusions or wounds,
which, irritated by the salt water, extorted from us the
most piercing cries. About twenty of us only were capa-
ble of standing upright or walking. Almost all our fish
was exhausted; we had but four days' supply of wine : in
four days, said we, nothing will be left, and death will be
inevitable. Thus came the seventh day of our abandon-
ment. In the course of the day two soldiers had glided
behind the only barrel of wine that was left ; pierced it,
and were drinking by means of a reed. We had sworn
that those who used such means should be punished with
death ; which law was instantly put in execution, and the
two transgressors were thrown into the sea.
This same day saw the close of the life of a child named
Leon, aged twelve years. He died like a lamp which
ceases to burn for want of aliment. All spoke in favour
of this young and amiable creature, who merited a better
fate. His angelic form, his musical voice, the interest of
an ajre so tender, increased still more by the courage he
had shown, and the services he had performed, for he had
already made in the preceding year a campaign in the East
Indies, inspired us all with the greatest pity for this young
victim, devoted to so horrible and premature a death. Our
old soldiers and all our people in general did every thing
they could to prolong his existence, but all was in vain.
Neither the wine which they gave him without regret, nor
all the means they employed, could arrest his melancholy
doom, and he expired, in the arms of M. Coudin, who had
not ceased to give him the most unwearied attention. Whilst
he had strength to move, he ran incessantly from one side
to the other, loudly calling for his unhappy mother, for
water and food. He trode indiscriminately on the feet
and legs of his companions in misfortune, who, in their
turn, uttered sorrowful cries, but these were very rarely
accompanied with menaces ; they pardoned all which the
poor boy Irid made them suffer. He was not in his senses,
consequently could not be expected to behave as if he had^
had the use of his reason.
There now remained but twenty-seven of us.- Fifteen
186 APPENDIX*
of that number seemed able to live yet some days ; the
rest, covered with large wounds, had almost entirely lost
the use of their reason. They still, however, shared in the
distributions, and would, before they died, consume thirty
or forty bottles of wine, which to us were inestimable. We
deliberated, that by putting the sick on half allowance was
but putting them to death by halves ; but after a counsel,
at which presided the most dreadful despair, it was decided
they should be thrown into the sea. This means, however
repugnant, however horrible it appeared to us, procured
the survivors six days' wine. But after the decision was
made, who durst execute it ? The habit of seeing death
ready to devour us ; the certainty of our infallible destruc-
tion without this monstrous expedient ; all, in short, had
hardened our hearts to every feeling but that of self-pre-
servation. Three sailors and a soldier took charge of this
cruel business. We looked aside and shed tears of blood
at the fate of these unfortunates. Among them were the
wretched Sutler and her husband. Both had been griev-
ously wounded in the different combats. The woman had
a thigh broken between the beams of the raft, and a stroke
of a sabre had made a deep wound in the head of her hus-
band. Every thing announced their approaching end.
We console ourselves with the belief that our cruel reso-
lution shortened but a brief space the term of their exist-
ence. Ye who shudder at the cry of outraged humanity,
recollect, that it was other men, fellow-countrymen, com-
rades, who had placed us in this awful situation !
This horrible expedient saved the fifteen who remained ;
for when we were found by the Argus brig, we had very
little wine left, and it was the sixth day after the cruel sa-
crifice we have described. The victims, we repeat, had
not more than forty-eight hours to live, and by keeping
them on the raft, we would have been absolutely destitute
of the means of existence two days before we were found.
Weak as ire were, we considered it as a certain thing, that
it would have been impossible for us to have lived only
twenty-four hours more without taking some food. After
this catastrophe, we threw our arms into the sea ; they inspir-
ed us with a horror we could not overcome. We only kept
one sabre, in case we had to cut some cordage or some
piece of wood.
A new event, for every thing was an event to wretches
APPENDIX. 187
to whom the world was reduced to the narrow space of a
few toises, and for whom the winds and waves contended
in their fury as they floated above the abyss; an event
happened which diverted our minds from the horrors of
our situation. All on a sudden a white butterfly, of a
species common in France, came fluttering above our
heads, and settled on our sail. The first thought this lit-
tle creature suggested was, that it was the harbinger of
approaching land, and we clung to the hope with a deli-
rium of joy. It was the ninth day we had been upon the
raft ; the torments of hunger consumed our entrails ; and
the soldiers and sailors already devoured with haggard
eyes this wretched prey, and seemed ready to dispute a-
bout it. Others looking upon it as a messenger from
Heaven, declared that they took it under their protection,
and would suffer none to do it harm. It is certain we
could not be far from land, for the butterflies continued
to come on the following days, and flutter about our sail.
We had also on the same day another indication not less
positive, by a Goeland which flew around our raft. This
second visitor left us not a doubt that we were fast ap-
proaching the African soil, and we persuaded ourselves
we would be speedily thrown upon the coast by the force
of the currents.
This same day a new care employed us. Seeing we
were reduced to so small a number, we collected all the
little strength we had left, detached some planks on the
front of the raft, and, with some pretty long pieces of wood,
raised on the centre a kind of platform, on which we re-
posed. All the effects we could collect were placed upon
it, and rendered to make it less hard; which also prevent-
ed the sea from passing with such facility through the
spaces between the different planks, but the waves came
across, and sometimes covered us completely.
On this new theatre we resolved to meet death in
a manner becoming Frenchmen, and with perfect resig-
nation. Our time was almost wholly spent in speaking
of our unhappy country. All our wishes, our last prayers^
were for the prosperity of France. Thus passed the last
days of our abode upon the Raft.
Soon after our abandonment, we bore with comparative
ease the immersions during the nights, which are very
cold in these countries ; but latterly, every time the waves
P
188 APPENDIX.
washed over us, we felt a most painful sensation, and we
uttered plaintive cries. We employed every means to a-
void it. Some supported their heads on pieces of wood,
and made with what they could find a sort of little para-
pet to screen them from the force of the waves ; others
sheltered themselves behind two empty casks. But these
means were very insufficient ; it was only when the sea
was calm that it did not break over us.
An ardent thirst, redoubled in the day by the beams of
a burning sun, consumed us. An officer of the army
found by chance a small lemon, and it may be easily
imagined how valuable such a fruit would be to him. His
comrades, in spite of the most urgent entreaties, could not
get a bit of it from him. Signs of rage were already ma-
nifested, and had he not partly listened to the solicitations
of those around him, they would have taken it by force,
and he would have perished the victim of his selfishness.
We also disputed about thirty clover of garlic which were
found in the bottom of a sack. These disputes were
for the most part accompanied with violent menaces, and
if they had been prolonged, we might perhaps have come
to the last extremities. There was found also two small
phials, in which was a spirituous liquid for cleaning the
teeth. He who possessed them kept them with care, and
gave with reluctance one or two drops in the palm of the
hand. This liquor which, we think, was a tincture of
guiacum, cinnamon, cloves, and other aromatic substances,
produced on our tongues an agreeable feeling, and for
a short while removed the thirst which destroyed us.
Some of us found some small pieces of powder, which
made, when put into the mouth, a kind of coolness. One
plan generally employed was to put into a hat a quantity
of sea-water, with which we washed our faces for a while,
repeating it at intervals. We also bathed our hair, and
held our hands in the water. * Misfortune made no
* People in a similar situation as that described here,
have found great benefit by soaking their clothes in the
sea, and then dressing themselves with them. This means
was not resorted to by the sufferers on the fata! raft.
Mungo Park when much afflicted by thirst in the
Desert, found great relief by keeping a pebble in his
mouth,
APPENDIX. 189
ingenious, and each thought of a thousand means to al-
leviate his sufferings. Emaciated by the most cruel pri-
vations, the least agreeable feeling was to us a happiness
supreme. Thus we sought with avidity a small empty
phial which one of us possessed, and in which had once
been some essence of roses ; and every one as he got hold
of it respired with delight the odour it exhaled, which
imparted to his senses the most soothing impressions.
Many of us kept our ration of wine in a small tin cup,
and sucked it out with a quill. This manner of taking
it was of great benefit to us, and allayed our thirst much
better than if we had gulped it of at once.
Three days passed in inexpressible anguish. So much
did we despise life, that many of tls feared not to bathe
in sight of the sharks which surrounded our raft ; others
placed themselves naked upon the front of our machine,
which was under water. These expedients diminished a little
the ardour of their thirst. A species of molusca, known
to seamen by the name of gatere, was sometimes driven in
great numbers on our raft ; and when their long arms
rested on our naked bodies, they occasioned us the most
cruel sufferings. Will it .be believed, that admist these
terrible scenes, struggling with inevitable death, some of
us uttered pleasantries which made us yet smile, in spite
of the horrors of our situation ? One, besides others,
said jestingly, " If the brig is sent to search jor us, pray
God it has the eyes of Argus" in allusion to the name of
the vessel we presumed would be sent to our assistance.
This consolatory idea never left us an instant, and we
spoke of it frequently.
On the 16th, reckoning we were very near land, eight
of the most determined among us resolved to endeavour
to gain the coast. A second raft, of smaller dimensions,
was formed for transporting them thither ; but it was found
insufficient, and they at length determined to await death
in their present situation. Meanwhile night came on,
and its sombre veil revived in our minds the most afflict-
ing thoughts. We were convinced there were not above
a dozen or fifteen bottles of wine in our barrel. We be-
gan to have an invincible disgust at the flesh which had
till then scarcely supported us; and we may say, that
the sight of it inspired us with feelings of horror, doubt-
less produced by the idea of our approaching destruction.
190 APPENDIX.
On the morning of the 17th, the sun appeared free from
clouds. After kaving addressed our prayers to the Eter-
nal, we divided among us a part of our wine. Each, with
delight, was taking his small portion, when a captain of
infantry, casting his eyes on the horizon, perceived a ship,
and announced it to us by an exclamation of joy. We
knew it to be a brig, but it was at a great distance ; we
could only distinguish the masts. The sight of this vessel
revived in us emotions difficult to describe. Each believ-
ed his deliverance sure, and we gave a thousand thanks to
God. Fears, however, mingled with our hopes. We
straightened some hoops of casks, to the ends of which we
fixed handerchiefs of different colours. A man, with our
united assistance, mounted to the top of the mast, and
waved these little flags. For more than half an hour, we
were tossed between hope and fear. Some thought the
vessel grew larger, and others were convinced its course
was from us. These last were the only ones whose eyes
were not blinded by hope, for the ship disappeared.
From the delirium of joy, we passed to that of despond-
ency and sorrow. We envied the fate of those whom we
had seen perish at our sides ; and we said to ourselves,
" When we shall be in want of every thing, and when our
strength begins to forsake us, we will wrap ourselves up
as well as we can, we will stretch ourselves on this plat-
form, the witness of the most cruel sufferings, and there
await death with resignation. " At length, to calm our
despair, we sought for consolation in the arms of sleep.
The day before, we had been scorched by the beams of a
burning sun ; to-day, to avoid the fierceness of his rays,
we made a tent with the main-sail of the frigate. As soon
as it was finished, we laid ourselves under it; thus all that
was passing without was hid from our eyes. We proposed
then to write upon a plank an abridgement of our adven-
tures, and to add our names at the bottom of the recital,
and fix it to the upper part of the mast, in the hope it
would reach the government and our families.
After having passed two hours, a prey to the most cruel
reflections, the master gunner of the frigate, wishing to go
to the front of the raft, went out from below the tent.
Scarcely had he put out his head, when he turned to us,
uttering a piercing cry. Joy was painted upon his face ;
his hands were stretched towards the sea; he breathed
APPENDIX. 191,
with difficulty. All he was able to say was : " SAVED !
SEE THH BRIG UPON us ! and in fact it was not more than
half a league distant, having every sail set, and steering
right upon us. We rushed from our tent; even those
whom enormous wounds in their inferior extremities had
confined for many days, dragged themselves to the back
of the raft, to enjoy a sight of the ship which had come to
save us from certain death. We embraced one another
with a transport which looked much like madness, and
tears of joy trickled down our checks, withered by the most
cruel privations. Each seized handkerchiefs, or some
pieces of linen, to make signals to the brig, which was ra-
pidly approaching us. Some fell on their knees, and fer-
vently returned thanks to Providence for this miraculous
preservation of their lives. Our joy redoubled when we
saw at the top of the fore- mast a large white flag, and we
cried, * It is then to Frenchmen we will owe our deliver-
ance. " We instantly recognised the brig to be the Argus ;
it was then about two gun- shots from us. We were ter-
ribly impatient to see. her reef her sails, which at last she
did, and fresh cries of joy arose from our raft. The Ar-
gus came and lay-to on our starboard, about half a pistol-
shot from us. The crew, ranged upon the deck and on
the shrouds, announced to us, by the waving of their
.hands and hats, the pleasure they felt at coming to the as-
sistance of their unfortunate countrymen. In a short time
we were all transported on board the brig, where we found
the lieutenant of the frigate, and some others who had
been wrecked with us. Compassion was painted on every
face ; and pity drew tears from every eye which beheld us.
We found some excellent broth on board the brig, which
they had prepared, and when they had perceived us they
added to it some wine, and thus restored our nearly ex-
hausted strength. They bestowed on us the most gener-
ous care and attention ; our wounds were dressed, and on
the morrow many of our sick began to revive. Some,
however, still suffered much, for they were placed between
decks, very near the kitchen, which augmented the almost
insupportable heat of these latitudes. This want of space
arose from the small size of the vessel. The number of
the shipwrecked was indeed very considerable. Those
who did not belong to the navy were laid upon cables,
wrapped in flags, and placed under the fire of the kitchen.
p 2
192 APPENDIX
Here they had almost perished during the course of the
night, fire having broken out between decks about ten in
the evening ; but timely assistance being rendered, we
were saved for the second time. We had scarcely escaped
when some of us became again delirious. An officer of
infantry wished to throw himself into the sea, to look for
his pocket-book, and would have done it had he not been
prevented. Others were seized in a manner not less fren-
zied.
The commander and officers of the brig watched over
us, and kindly anticipated our wants. They snatched us
from death, by saving us from our raft ; their unremitting
care revived within us the spark of life. The surgeon of
the ship, M. Renaud, distinguished himself for his inde-
fatigable zeal. He was obliged to spend the whole of the
day in dressing our wounds ; and during the two days we
were on the brig, he bestowed on us all the aid of his art,
with an attention and gentleness which merit our eternal
gratitude.
In truth, it was time we should find an end of our suf-
ferings; they had lasted thirteen days, in the most cruel
manner. The strongest among us might have lived forty-
eight hours, or so, longer. M. Correard felt that he must
die in the course of the day ; he had, however, a presenti-
ment vre would be saved. He said, that a series of everu's
so unheard of would not be buried in oblivion ; that Pro-
vidence would at least preserve some of us to tell to the
world the melancholy story of our misfortunes.
Such is the faithful history of those who were left upon
the memorable raft. Of one hundred and fifty, fifteen
only were saved. Five of that number never recovered
their fatigue, and died at St Louis. Those who yet live
are covered with scars ; and the cruel sufferings to which
they have been exposed, have materially shaken their con-
stitution. Naufrage de la Fregate la Meduse ; par A.
Correard et J. B. H. Savigny. Seconde Edition. Paris,
8vo. 1818.
NOTES.
NOTE A, p. 100.
In preparing their corn for food, the natives use a large
"wooden mortar called a paloon, in which they bruise the
seed until it parts with the outer covering, or husk, which
is then separated from the clean corn, by exposing it to
the wind, nearly in the same manner as wheat is cleaned
from the chaff in England. The corn thus freed from the
'husk, is returned to the mortar, and beaten into meal ;
which is 'dressed variously in different countries ; but the
most common preparation of it among the nations of the
Gambia, is a sort of pudding, which they call kouskous.
It is made by first moistening the flour with water, and then
stirring and shaking it about in a large calabash, or gourd,
till it adheres together in small granules, resembling sago.
It is then put into an earthen pot, whose bottom is per-
forated with a number of holes ; and this pot being placed
upon another, the two vessels are luted together, either
with a paste of meal and water, or cow-dung, and placed
upon the fire. In the lower vessel is commonly some ani-
mal food and water, the steam or vapour of which ascends
through the perforations in the bottom of the upper ves-
sel, and softens and prepares the kouskous, which is very
much esteemed throughout all the countries that I visited.
I am informed, that the same manner of preparing flour
is very generally used on the Barbary coast, and that the
dish so prepared is there so called by the same name. It
is therefore probable, that the Negroes borrowed the prac-
tise from the Moors.
Far gratifying a taste fer variety, another sort of pud-
194 NOTES.
ding, called realing, is sometimes prepared from the meal
of corn ; and they have also adopted two or three differ-
ent modes of dressing their rice. Of vegetable food,
therefore, the natives have no want; and although the
common class of people are but sparingly supplied with
animal food, yet this article is not wholly withheld from
them Park's Travels, in 1795, 1796, and 1797, pp. 10,
11. Lend. 1799, 4to.
NOTE B, p. 103.
I cannot withhold the following notice of the worthy
Major's death, extracted from a work lately published,
entitled Travels, in Western Africa, in the years 1818,
1819, 1820 and 1821, by Major William Gray. Lond.
J825, 8vo.
" On that day (24th December) Major Peddie was at-
tacked with a violent fever, from which he experienced
little relief until the morning of the 1st of January 1817,
when, thinking himself better, he left his bed, but was
soon obliged to resume it, and in a few hours breathed
his last.
" This was a sad commencement of the new year, and
the melancholy event cast a heavy gloom on the minds of
every individual connected with the expedition. It made
so deep an impression on some, that it was with much
difficulty they could be prevailed on not to abandon the
enterprise. Never was a man more sincerely beloved, nor
more truly regretted, by all who knew him. His remains
were deposited, amidst the heartfelt regrets of his friends
and companions, on the following day, in the court-yard
of Mr Beatman, under the shade of two orange-trees;
and an appropriate epitaph, written by Captain Campbell,
and carved on a slab of native mahogany, was placed on
his grave. " pp. 67.
NOTE C, p. 108.
When we had reached the other side of the river, they
drew the piroque on land. This is the only way that the
people of the country have to secure their little boats,
which the surge would instantly fill, when they cannot
cast anchor at a sufficient distance from the shore.
NTS. 195
This maueeuvre did not occupy a long time, and I bent
my steps to the village of Sor. I was kindly welcomed
as usual; ^and I requested them to point out to me the
best place for hunting ; for I had that day left my in-
terpreter, because I had gained a sufficient knowledge of
the language of the country to understand all that the
negroes said to me, and to make myself understood by
them. They led me in a direction whence I had seen a
troop of -antelopes scamper off; but I thought no more of
the chase after I had seen a tree, the enormous dimensions
of which completely rivetted my attention. It was a cala-
bash tree, otherwise called the monkey-bread tree, which
the Woloffi, call goui in their language. Its height was
nothing extraordinary, being but about sixty feet ; but its
trunk was of prodigious dimensions. I spanned it thir-
teen times with my arms stretched out, but it was more ;
and, for greater exactness, I at last measured it with
twine, and found its circumference to be sixty-five feet,
its diameter consequently nearly twenty-two feet. I be-
lieve there has never been any thing seen equal to it in
any country ; and, I am persuaded that, had our ancient
travellers known it, they would not have failed to have
included it among the wonders of the v/orld. It is also
very astonishing that this tree has been totally neglected
by those who have given us the history of Senegal, espe-
cially as there are but few common to the country.
The trunk of the one which I saw was twenty-two feet
in diameter, about eight or twelve feet inheight, with many
branches, some of which stretched out horizontally, and
touched the ground with their tops. These were very
large, some being about forty-five or fifty- five feet in
length. Each branch would have made one of the larg-
est trees in Europe ; and the tout ensemble of the
monkey-bread tree looked less like a single tree than a fo-
rest. This was not all. The negro who conducted me
took me to a second, which was sixty-three feet in circum-
ference, that is twenty-one feet in diameter, and appeared
to be about one hundred and ten feet in length, without
counting the root which was concealed under the waters
of a neighbouring river, the depth of which I had no means
of ascertaining. The same negro told me of a third which
was not far from the place where we were, and added that,
without leaving the island, I would see a great many more
6 NOTES.
which were not much inferior in size, pp. 54, 55. Histoirc
Naturelle du Senegal ; avec le Relation abregee d'un
Voyage fait en ce Pays, pendant les annees, 1749, 1750,
1751, 1752 and 1753. Par M. Adanson, Corrcspcndant
de 1' Academic Royale des Sciences, Paris, 1757, 4to.
It was night before we reached Cogne". Our route
was bordered with gum-trees, the yellow flowers of which,
arranged in circular bunches, spread a delicious perfume.
We also saw some rates. The bark of this tree yields a
yellow dye ; its leaf is without indentation, and of a beau-
tiful green ; it is not very high ; the wood is white, and
the bark is easily reduced to powder. This was the first
time that I saw the buobab, that enormous tree which
has been described by Adanson, and which bears his name.
J measured one, and found it to be forty feet in circum-
ference. Stripped at this time of its foliage, it resembled
an immense wooden tower. This majestic mass is the only
monument of antiquity to be met with in Africa, I am
astonished that the negroes have not paid to this tree the
same honours that the Druids did to the oak ; for to them
the baobab is perhaps the most valuable of vegetables.
Its leaves are used for leaven ; its bark furnishes indis-
tructible cordage ; and the bees form their hives in the
cavities of its trunk. The negroes, too, often shelter them-
selves from storms in its time-worn caverns. The baobab
is indisputably the monarch of African trees, p. 41. Tra-
vels in the interior of Africa, to the sources of the Senegal
and Gambia, by G. Mollien. Lond. 1820, 4to.
Mollien was one of the shipwrecked in the Medusa,
and who got to the shores of the desert in the boats.
Trans.
NOTE D, p. 110.
The kingdom of Kajaaga, in which I was now arrived,
Is called by the French Gallam ; but the name that 1
have adopted is universally used by the natives. Park's
Travels, c. v. p. 1.
NOTE E, p. 111.
About eight o'clock, we passed a large town called
Kabba, situated in the midst of a beautiful and highly
NOTES. 197
cultivated country ; bearing a greater resemblance to the
centre of England, than what I should have supposed had
been the middle of Africa. The people were everywhere
employed in collecting the fruit of the Shea-trees, from
which they prepare the vegetable butter, mentioned in a
former part of this work. These trees grow in great
abundance all over this part of Bambaraa. They are not
planted by the natives, but are found growing naturally
in the woods ; and, in clearing wood-land for cultivation,
every tree is cut down but the Shea. The tree itself very
much resembles the American oak ; and the fruit, from
the kernel of which, being first dried in the sun, the butter
is prepared by boiling the kernel in water, has somewhat
the appearance of a Spanish olive. The kernel is enve-
loped in a sweet pulp, under a thin green rind ; and the
butter produced from it, besides the advantage of its keep-
ing the whole year without salt ; is whiter, firmer, and, to
my palate, of a richer flavour, than the best butter I ever
tasted made from cows' milk. The growth and prepara-
tion of this commodity seem to be among the first objects
of African industry in this and the neighbouring states ;
and it constitutes a main article of their inland commerce.
Park's Travels, pp. 202, 203.
II.
NARRATIVE
OF THE
CAPTIVITY OF M. DE BRISSON
IN THE
DESERTS OF AFRICA,
IN'
THE YEAR 1785.
TRAVStATFD FROM THE FRENCH.
37
CAPTIVITY
OF
M. DE BRISSON.
AFTER making several voyages to Africa, which
had been attended with much difficulty, trouble
and loss, I received orders, in the month of June
1785, from Mons. le Marechal de Castries, Minister
and Secretary of the Marine Department, to em-
bark for the island of St Louis, in Senegal, in the
Ship St Catherine, Captain le Turc commander,
the same officer who gained so great a character
last war, when commander of the Flessinguois.
Having examined all the coasts from France to
the Canary Islands, on the 10th of July following,
we passed between these isles and that of Palma,
about three o'clock in the afternoon.
Previous to our leaving France, I had taken care
to apprise the Captain of the danger to which we
should be exposed, in these latitudes, from the vio-
lence of the currents. I remarked to him, that
/i02 CAPTIVITY or
every time I had passed that way, I found cause
to fear our being windbound on the coasts of Bar-
bary. This advice, the result of experience, should
have met with attention from Captain le Turc ; I
therefore again repeated it, the moment I perceiv-
ed the sea began to assume a clearer tinge, and in-
quired if he did not intend to sound. What are
you afraid of 9 said he, the land ! we are more
than eighty leagues from it.
Allow me here to express my disapprobation
of that immoderate self-conceit and confidence, for
which the captains of trading vessels, especially
those who visit these coasts, are so remarkable.
However important an advice may be, they are not
disposed to pay any regard to it ; and of whatever
kind the impending dangers appear, so much con-
fidence have they in their own abilities, that they
are better pleased to repair damage than prevent
it.
The under captain made me a very similar re-
ply with his superior. Alas ! too soon they experi-
mentally found my fears were far from groundless !
At midnight, I was awakened by a violent motion
of the ship, and, thinking we were aground, I imme-
diately leaped on deck. Judge my surprise, when I
observed a kind of creek formed by the rocks. The
mariners were all sound asleep. I quickly awaked
them : Save yourselves, cried I, we are near the
sJiore ! The captain got up in great consternation ;
and in his alarm, in which his officers partook, order-
ed them to steer towards the rocks. The vessel thus
directed, and hurried at the same time by the force
of contending currents, struck thrice on the sands,
and remained immoveable.
Suddenly a horrid cry was heard ; the masts
NT. DE BRISSON. 203
were shaken ; and the sails being violently shattered,
were torn to pieces. The terror became universal,
and the cries of the mariners were blended with
the horrid noise of the roaring waves, enraged as
it were that their course should be stopped by the
rocks and the vessel, between which they were to
pass. So great was the consternation that no one
thought of doing any thing for his preservation. O,
my wife ! O, my children ! they cry to one an-
other, raising their hands to heaven. Meantime,
they cut the masts by the board, in order, if possi-
ble, to right the ship. Vain trouble the cabin is
already filled with water.
In this dismal situation, I made up to the Cap-
tain, who, in his perplexity, could pay attention to
nothing. It was but eighteen months before, that
Captain Cassin had experienced a similar accident
near Cape Blanc. In bis desperation, he had oc-
casioned the loss of many unhappy wretches by
blowing out his own brains. I began to fear that
Captain le Turc might act in the same manner, and
that we should lose him too. I therefore besought
him to have patience, and endeavoured to raise his
spirits and courage, but in vain. We had without
doubt perished, if M. Yan, his first lieutenant, M.
Suret, a passenger, three English sailors and some
others, encouraged by my example, had not assisted
in throwing over the long boat into the sea, and pre-
venting it afterwards from being broken to pieces
against the ship, or sunk. We were compelled to
struggle the whole night with a boisterous sea, in
hopes that, when day appeared, we might effect a
landing on the coast, and shun the rocks which sur-
rounded us on every side.
Q2
204 CAPTIVITY OF
Having taken every precaution, I went into the
boat with a few of the sailors, and desired they
would throw to us some ropes from the ship, to
moor our boat, by which means they might pull
the boat again to the vessel, in case we were lucky
enough to get a safe landing. This was the only
method we could think of for preserving the Cap-
tain, his mate, and about three-fourths of the hands.
who did not incline to hazard themselves in the
boat, for the first trial.
Scarcely had we made two strokes with the oars,
when the ebbing and flowing of the waves tore them
from the hands of the rowers, and the boat was
overset ; the waves parted us, and cast us all on
the shore, except the Sieur Devoise, brother of the
Consul of Tripoli, in Syria. I plunged again into
the sea, and was lucky enough, at that instant, to
snatch him from the grave.
^ Our unfortunate friends on board the ship, had
now no prospect of assistance from us ; but I
speedily endeavoured to refresh them with hope ;
and for this end again threw myself into the wa-
ter, accompanied by Sieur Yan, who always zeal-
ously supported me. He soon engaged the rest
to assist us in attempting to recover the boat, which
we did with much difficulty. Our labour was how-
ever abundantly repaid, when we had brought the
whole crew safe to land. Thus did we escape this
first danger, only to fall victims to a second vastly
more terrible.
I inquired at the Captain, at what distance he sup-
posed we were from Senegal ; but his answer was
not satisfactory. Ignorant to what hand we should
turn, I informed my companions in misfortune, that
I could not flatter myself with the hopes of conduct-
M. DE BRISSOX. 205
ing them to any village of the tribe of Trargia,
where I might perhaps have been known by some
Arab who had relations at the island of St Louis.
" In this case, " said I, " our captivity would have
been shorter and less rigorous ; but I am afraid
we may fall in with some hordes of the tribe of
the Ouadelims and Labdesseba, a ferocious people,
wko live in a manner truly savage, who always
wander through the deserts, and subsist on the milk
of their camels."
We had no sooner landed, than I persuaded my
companions to ascend the rocks to discover upon
what country Providence had cast us. When we
reached the summit, we perceived a vast plain, cover-
ed with white sand, and interspersed with certain
plants, resembling branches of coral. These plants
carry a small grain, of the same colour, and almost
the same shape, with mustard. The Arabians call it
Avezoud : they gather it and make it up into a paste,
on which they feast. We observed that the dis-
tant hills were covered with a species of wild fern,
which bore the appearance of an extensive forest.
In proceeding towards the hills, I found some
camel's dung under my feet, and soon after observ-
ed the animals pasturing here and there. There re-
mained therefore no doubt of the country being in-
habited, a discovery which was very agreeable to
us ; for although we were entirely ignorant what
sort of people they were into whose hands we had
fallen, we were very happy in the thoughts of ap-
proaching some inhabited village, as hunger began
to press very hard. I knew better than any of
them, from former experience, what we had to fear
from hunger, and still more from thirst.
I was occupied with these dismal reflections.
206 CAPTIVITY OF
when I observed at a distance some children eager-
ly gathering together their herds of goats, and driv-
ing them away before them. I instantly concluded
that we were discovered, and that our presence had
occasioned some terror amongst them. The cries
of the children spread the alarm to the neighbour-
ing camps, and the inhabitants very soon appeared
coming out to meet us. When they had observed
us a little, they separated from one another, skip-
ping and bouncing about upon the sand ; they co-
vered their faces with their hands, and screamed
out with horrid cries. We had now every reason to
believe these people were acquainted with Euro-
peans. Their gestures, and operations in order to
surround us, bore no favourable aspect. I therefore
charged my unfortunate companions, by all means
to keep together, and to proceed in order, till I
should be within hearing of the natives. In my for-
mer voyages to Senegal, I had acquired a few Ara-
bian words, which I hoped would prove useful on
this occasion. First, then, I fastened a white hand-
kerchief to the top of my cane, in the manner of a
flag. Perhaps, thought I, they may have some ac-
quaintance with this signal, the rather, if any of them
may have seen it at Senegal, or if they have observ-
ed any vessel on their coasts, they may perhaps con-
ceive that we are unhappy Frenchmen whom ship-
wreck has thrown on their coasts.
When we drew near to the savages, some of our
people, among whom were the first and second lieu-
tenants, went apart from the rest ; they were im-
mediately beset and seized by the collar. It was
not till this moment, that, by the reflection of the
sun upon the polished steel of their poignards, we
observed they were armed. Ignorant of this, I had
M. DE BH1KSON. JOT
consequently advanced without fear. As the two
unhappy men who had been seized did not appear a-
jjain, I did what I could to compose my companions ;
but my attempts were vain ; terror seized them,
and they all began to cry out in despair, and dis-
perse from one another. The Arabs, armed with
great cutlasses and small clubs, fell upon them
with incredible ferocity ; and I soon saw some of
them lying wounded, and others stript and naked,
stretched out expiring on the sand.
Amidst this horrid massacre, I observed an un-
armed Arab. From his appearance, I conceived
he was one of those who had accompanied Prince
Allicoury, in a former visit which he made to the
Isle of St Louis. I immediately ran up to him, and
threw myself into his arms. After examining me
some time, he cast a disdainful look on me, on the
Sieur Devoise, the mate of -the ship, and five others
of my companions who never would leave me, suffi-
cient to convince us our situation was not more
favourable than our neighbours. He then took
my hand, examined it attentively, counted my fin-
gers, slipped his hand into mine, and, after making
several motions with his head, he inquired at me,
Who are you ? What are you doing here ? How
came you hither? I traced upon the sand, the
figure of a ship, and by means of a few Arabic
words with which I was acquainted, and my ges-
tures, I succeeded so far as to make him understand,
that I entreated his assistance to conduct us to the
flace appointed for us. I also informed him, that
had about me what would abundantly repay him
for his trouble an argument which I found he
more readily understood, and much more weighty
in his mind than any other; for he immediately en-
208 CAPTIVITY OF
twisted his fingers with mine, to show me that, from
that moment, we became closely united, and upon
the spot desired me to give him the effects of which
I had spoken. I then delivered to him two very
elegant watches, one of which was a repeater, with
then* chains, a gold buckle for the neckcloth, two
pair of silver buckles, a ring set with diamonds, a
goblet and silver cover, and the sum of two hundred
and twenty livres in specie. I easily observed that
if the jewels were acceptable, the silver was much
more so. He concealed his treasure with great
care and secrecy in his shirt, which was blue, pro-
mising me at the same time, that he would not for-
sake me. The precaution which I had taken to
preserve these jewels, in the hope of gaining, by
their means, the good will of any person into
whose hands I should fall, proved in the end a cause
of veiy great regret to me.
As soon as my Arab had secured his booty, he
inquired upon what coast we had been ship-
wrecked. I pointed it out to him, and he imme-
diately called upon some of his people, whom he de-
sired to follow him. From the manner in which
they approached him, I perceived that my protector
was a man of some note ; indeed he proved to be
their priest, whom they called Talbe.
Having reached the sea-shore, they began to
raise a great shout of joy ; but the jealousy which
was visible on their countenances, speedily damp-
ed their spirits. They wished that we would swim
to the ship, and recover all that possibly could be
saved ; but we excused ourselves, alleging that
we could not swim ; and they were thus obliged
to go themselves. It was impossible for those who
remained on the shore to conceal their fear, lest
M. DE BRISSON. 209
their neighbours who swam should be greater sharers
in the spoil than they. The women, in particular,
showed excessive uneasiness on this head.
Meanwhile, the news of our shipwreck spread
quickly through the country, and the covetous sa-
vages nocked from all quarters, in such numbers, aa
could not fail to excite suspicion : they soon came
to blows, and several of them lost their lives. The
furious women who could not reach the ship to
pillage, fell upon us, and tore from our backs the
few remaining clothes : they attached themselves
particularly to me, because mine had been better
preserved, and therefore merited the preference.
My master, who was a very great warrior, and who
perceived that the number of Arabs was continual-
ly increasing, called two of his friends, whom he
had, very craftily, made sharers with him, in the
property of twelve of the shipwrecked people, who
had surrendered themselves to him. This was the
best expedient to form a party, and to preserve
the share which he had in reserve for himself. Af-
ter having made the necessary arangement, for se-
curing his share of the booty taken from the ship,
and the slaves which he had acquired, he separat-
ed us from the crowd, putting us under shelter to
prevent our being insulted. This was a miserable
hut covered with moss, and situated more than a
league from the sea, where we were all lodged, or
rather crammed together.
The first care of our patron was to visit us fre-
quently, fearing that we should conceal any thing
from him. Unhappily for my comrades, they could
get nothing preserved, from the harsh manner in
which he treated them. He stripped them even
to their shirt and handkerchief ; and gave them to
210 CAPTIVITY O*
understand, if he did it not himself, others would-
He seemed inclined to come to the same extremities
with me, but I observed to him that I had already
given him enough ; so he left me undisturbed.
I had not yet learned into what tribe we had
fallen. In order therefore to get information, I ad-
dressed myself to our master, with whom I had
the following conversation, partly by words, and
partly by signs. " What is your name, and to
what tribe do you belong ? and why have you fled
from the companies which are more advanced up-
on the sea-coast? " "My name is Sidy Mahammet
del Zouze ; my tribe is that of Labdesseba ; and I
fled from the Ouadelims, because we could not live
on good terms with them. But as to you, what is
your name ? and are you brother to these people ? "
(pointing to my companions). I answered all his
questions ; but was not a little distressed to learn,
that we had fallen into the hands of the fiercest of
all the inhabitants of the Arabian Deserts. I fore-
saw, from this hour, what distress and uneasiness we
were to suffer, till the time we should be delivered.
Well, then ! how shall that be ? Alas, I durst
not any longer flatter myself with this idea.
My fears were too well founded. My master,
after having secreted in the sand the little treasure
with which I had enriched him, returned to the sea-
coast, to see what further accrued to him from the
pillage of the ship. During his absence, a troop
of the Ouadelims came to attack our retreat. They
plundered, pillaged and ransacked the whole ; they
seized us, some by the neck, and others by the hair.
Two of them turned to me, took hold of me by the
arms, and threw me sometimes on the one side,
and sometimes on the other. The few clothes i
M. DE BRISSOV. 211
had remaining, seemed to be the object of their
jealou8 fury. Others at the same time running up
to me, surrounded me, lifted me up, and dragged
me to a lonely place, and after having pulled off
my shirt and neckcloth, they threw me behind some
heaps of sand. There they committed every sort
of outrage on my person. I thought I was now in
my last moments, and expected I should expire
under their blows. The ropes they had prepared to
bind me, seemed to announce death to me. I was
thus cruelly perplexed, when one of my master's
associates came running up to us quite out of breath.
" Stop," cried he, " you have committed unheard
of enormities in the hut of Sidy Mahammet, our
Talbe. Not satisfied with carrying off his slave,
you have trampled under foot, in your fury, the sa-
cred books of our religion. The priest enraged at
your sacrilegious conduct, has required the old men
of the two parties to assemble, and judge the culprits
in open council. Believe me, returning the slave is
the only way you have to appease his rage, and to
prevent the consequences. " * This threatening
produced the effect intended by the messenger of
Mahammet. I was delivered back into his hands,
by those who had treated me so cruelly after sepa-
rating me from my companions. And he carried
me immediately away, to deliver- me up to fresh
torments.
Nouegem (this was the name of my deliverer)
conducted me straight to the place where the coun-
* I was not at this time so well acquainted with Arabic
as to understand this conversation, and several others which
T will recite ; but after I acquired some knowledge of the
language, my master caused me repeat them to him.
Jl
CAPTIVITY OF
oil sat, and when he had presented me, he thus ad-
dressed them. " Behold the slave of Mahammet,
I have followed him the whole day, not to lose sight
of him ; and after many fatigues and dangers, I
have delivered him from the hands of those who had
carried him away. I demand, as a reward for my
trouble, that he shall be numbered with my slaves.
I have a better right to him, as I have seen him
deliver to his master a great many articles, which
appeared to me to be veiy valuable." I immedi-
ately saw a multitude of women and children, who
assembled around me. They examined me atten-
tively, and cried aloud all at once, " Es Rey ! "
Sidy Mahammet, enraged at what Nouegem had
revealed concerning the treasure, as well as the pre-
tensions which he had so boldly advanced, cast upon
him a contemptuous look, a dreadful frown of rage,
and immediately replied, " Whether this Christian
be Rey (King) or not, he is mine ; he threw him-
self into my arms of his own accord ; I have pro-
mised to protect him, and conduct him to Allicoury.
I have pledged my word, and I hope this tribunal
will know how to make a distinction in favour of
my rights, between a man of my character and a
man like Nouegem, who deserves the severest pu-
nishment from me," One may form some idea,
from this discourse, of the pride of Arabian priests.
" Since you make such pretensions," the Arab
quickly replied, " and he cannot be mine, he shall
perish by my hand ! " So saying, he lifted hispoig-
nard to strike me. I stood trembling under the
threatening sword of this barbarian ; but my mas-
ter, without loss of time, threw upon me a kind of
chapelet * of incredible length ; and then took up
* The Talbes cord, on v hich are strung 1 1 j small black
M. DE BRISSOti. 213
a little book, which hung by his girdle ; at the same
instant, the women, rushing towards me, drew me
from under the hand of Nouegem, and put me un-
der those of the enraged priest, as they all dread-
ed, he was to pronounce an anathema on his op-
ponent. The council in a body approved of this
act of authority of the Talbe. They laughed very
much at the women's behaviour, of which they at
the same time approved.
At some distance from the place where this
scene had been transacted, I found my comrades,
who never expected to see me again. But, Great
God ! in what situation did I find them ! they now
began to feel the first horrors of famine. They
had eaten nothing for two days ; nor was my own
case better ; but the awful dilemma, into which I
had been thrown, so agitated my spirits, that I had
even ceased to feel the hunger which preyed on
me.
In a little time, when I became somewhat calmer,
I reflected on the danger, which I had so fortunate-
ly escaped and my mind was so much affected that
I could not refrain from tears. I endeavoured to
conceal from those around me, this evidence of
my sensibility and distress ; but some of the wo-
men beside me, observed it, and in place of being
affected with my situation, they threw sand into my
eyes, to dry, as they said, my eyelids. Happily the
night, that screened me from their view, saved me
from the rage of these monsters.
We had been now three days in slavery, and
had as yet got nothing to support us, but a little
beads. These they keep as the Catholics do their chape-
lets.
214 CAPTIVITY Of
meal, not more corrupted by sea- water, than by a
mixture of barley meal, which had been long kept
in goats skins ; but even this wretched repast was
interrupted by alarming cries, which we overheard
at a distance.
One of Sidy Mabammet's friends ran up to him,
and advised him to hide himself very quickly,
because the Ouadelims were arming from every
quarter to carry off their seizure. " Fly with
your slaves," said he, " whilst I gather together
some of ours, and at break of day we will pro-
ceed on our march to regain our habitation." I
have since learned that the tribe of Labdesseba,
had only come to the sea- coast about three days
before our shipwreck, to gather together the wild
grain for the support of their families. They ap-
pointed the place of rendezvous ; meantime, we
were to conceal ourselves behind the hillocks of
sand, where we should remain, till some Arabs of
another tribe, but equally interested in preserving
their booty, should come to join us, and reinforce
our troop. A guide, who should go before us,
was to place at little distances, small pyramids of
stones, to point out to us the road which we should
keep, and to prevent our falling into the midst of
some hostile village, more especially of the Oua-
delims. The fact was, these people are so avarici-
ous, whether friends or enemies, there is equal cause
to be suspicious of either. At break of day? all
those who had Christian slaves joined us, and we
all proceeded on our march for the interior parts
of the country, where the families of our respec-
tive masters resided.
It is impossbile to describe our sufferings on this
journey, especially from thirst. We had such dif-
M. DE BRISSON. 215
ficulty to move our tongue, that we trembled to
ask the smallest question. We were obliged to
follow the track of the camels, by which our march
was hastened ; and dreading our being earned off,
our masters caused us to make so many different
counter-marches, that we were fifteen days in reach-
ing their habitations a journey, which we could
have accomplished in five, had we followed the di-
rect road.
After having climbed over mountains of a pro-
digious height, which are wholly covered with
small pebbles of a greyish colour, as sharp as flint-
stones, we descended into a sandy plain, overspread
with thorns and thistles. There we slackened our
pace ; the soles of my feet were bleeding so much,
that it was not in my power to walk any further.
My master then desired me to mount behind him
on his camel, but this attention on his part was
far from giving any ease to me, but on the contrary
proved a source of inexpressible torture. The camel
is naturally a very dull animal, with a very hard
trot. As I was naked, I could not defend myself
from the rubbing of the hair of the animal upon
me, in such a manner as quite Head me in a very
short time. The bloqd ran copiously down the
flanks of the animal a spectacle which, so far from
exciting the compassion, or moving the pity of
these barbarians, only contributed to their diver-
sion. They made game of my sufferings, and to
heighten the jest, pushed forward their animals.
It would certainly have issued in incurable wounds,
if I had not adopted a scheme, very violent though
necessary, to slip off and walk on the sand. I receiv-
ed no other damage in dismounting, than my body
216 CAPTIVITY OF
being universally jagged with the thistles and thornt
with which I have already mentioned the ground
was covered.
As night approached, we observed a very thick
smoke. I supposed we were drawing near to some
village, where we might procure something to eat,
or rather to drink ; but was soon convinced it was
only some thick bushes, where our guide had taken
up lodgings. I therefore stretched myself out be-
hind a bush to wait for death ; and had scarcely lain
down, when an Arab of our company came to me,
ordering me to get up, and assist him in unload-
ing his camel. I was very much enraged at this
order, and answered him accordingly without cere-
mony. He immediately drew from under my head,
a little old sailor's hat, which had been given me
in place of my own. He spit upon it as a mark of
contempt, and, seizing me violently by the arms, he
drew me towards the camels. When he thus laid
hands on my body, I could no longer command
myself. I immediately struck him a blow on the
the face ; then, having disengaged myself from his
hands, I seized a baton which he had armed with
a lance, and run up to strike him ; but, running a-
way, he escaped from my rage.
I at the same time observed my master advanc-
ing to my assistance ; but as I did not know his
design, I cried out to him, that if he intended to
avenge his comrade, he would find me determined to
resist, rather than suffer myself to be beat any
more. My determination and threatenings made
him laugh ; notwithstanding, he relieved me of my
uneasiness, assuring me that I had nothing to fear.
This adventure served likewise to convince me,
that by firm behaviour, I might shun much of that
M. DE BR1SSOX. 21 1
bad treatment to which I would be exposed by
showing any timidity ; and I experienced in the
sequel that this idea was well founded. The Arabs
show their courage most when they meet with no
opposition.
Meantime I observed they were making prepara-
tions which very much alarmed me. They made
red hot some stones in a great fire, then, raising up
a great stone which lay at the side of a bush, they
dug a hole in the earth, and the Arabs, repeat-
ing my name, raised great bursts of laughter. At
last they called upon me, and desired me to ap-
proach the hole which they had digged. The man
I had stuck, made several different signs with his
hand. He crossed and recrossed himself on the
neck, as if he meant to cut it, hereby signifying to
me, that I would be cut there myself. Notwith-
standing my resolution to defend myself, all these
gestures displeased me not a little. But what was
my surprise, when I saw them draw up out of the
the ditch, as I approached it, a goat's skin bottle
full of water, a small leather bag, which was full
of barley meal, and a goat just killed ! The sight
of these provisions perfectly restored my tranquilli-
ty, though I remained ignorant to what purposes
the stones which were on the fire were to be ap-
plied. At length I saw them fill with water a
great wooden vessel, into which they turned the
barley meal, while the red hot stones thrown into
the water served to make it boil. It was thus our
masters dressed a sort of broth, which they then
kneaded with their hands, and eat unchewed. As
for us slaves, we had nothing to eat but the same
kind of paste. The Arabs threw it to us upon a
kind of carpet, which our patron generally spread
CAPTIVITY OF
below his feet, when he repeated his prayers, and
which he employed as a mattress during the night.
After having kneaded this leaven a long time, he
gave it to me, that I might divide it among my com-
panions. One can hardly conceive how disagree-
able this leaven was to the taste. The water with
which it was mixed had been procured upon the
sea-shore, and had been preserved afterwards in
the skin of a goat newly killed. To prevent it
from corrupting, they had mixed a kind of pitch with
it, which rendered the smell of it doubly noxious.
The same water was given us to drink, and, bad as
it was, our allowance of it was extremely small.
The Arab whom I had struck, observing that I
was complaining, gave me the remainder of his
broth, and told me that to-morrow we should eat
the goat that had been killed for us. This he made
me understand by signs. I informed him, partly
by signs and partly by words, how much I was
surprised to have found these provisions. He took
the same method of telling me, that the guide, who
went before us, had procured them for us from a
village in the country, and that he had concealed
them under ground, to keep them from the sight
of the Moors, in case they should pass that way.
These particulars surprised me, though I confess,
it was still more astonishing to me, to find the re-
sentment of this Arab turned into acts of kindness
and complaisance. Our repast being ended, each
of us lay down to sleep behind a bush.
At break of day, we heard the voice of our mas-
ters, ordering us to gather together the camels and
load them. After doing as desired, we pursued
our journey, carrying with us the small remainder
of our provisions. It was nearly mid-day when
M. DE BRISSdK. 319
we stopped in a great plain, where we did not find
so much as a single tree to screen us from the sun,
which darted right upon our heads. There we
were employed in unloading the camels, and in
pulling up roots to make a fire, which was a very
painful operation, aa all the trees, roots and herbs,
were thorny. When the fire had thoroughly heat-
ed the sand, the goat was wholly covered with it ;
and we were employed in keeping fuel to the fire,
while our masters regaled themselves with the raw
fat of the goat : they appeared to consider this as
a very great rarity. So soon as the meat was baked,
and withdrawn from the fire, our Arabians, with-
out allowing us time to clean it from the sand, de-
voured it with incredible voracity. After having
thoroughly gnawed the bones, they made use of
their nails for scraping off any flesh which remain-
ed upon them ; they then threw them to us, with
orders to eat expeditiously, and reload our camels,
so that our journey might not be hindered.
The sun was just about setting, when, by the re-
flection of its rays (for in this country the sun sets
every day in a red sky), we discovered tents scatter-
ed up and down upon a little eminence, and flocks
which had come there for pasturage.
The inhabitants of the village came out in throngs
to meet us ; but in place of showing us any of the
pleasant duties of hospitality, they loaded us with
injuries, and made us suffer very inhuman treat-
ment. Two of my comrades were brought into a
very pitiable situation. The women particularly,
much more fierce than the men, took delight in tor-
menting us. Our masters could not make any
great resistance ; they appeared, on the contrary,
220 CAPTIVITY OF
much better pleased that they should teaze us, than
meddle with the lading of the camels.
While I was at some little distance from minje,
I suddenly noticed a man, who aimed a blow at
me with a double-barrelled gun. * I presented
him my breast, and desired him to strike. The
firmness of my countenance, with which he had been
doubtless little accustomed, astonished him. This
served the more to strengthen my opinion, that
one might impose on these people, by assuming
an undaunted appearance. As I approached to
this man, a stone thrown from an unknown hand,
but which I supposed to be that of a woman, struck
me on the head. I lost recollection fora little;
but when I recovered, I exclaimed in a very violent
rage, and demanded satisfaction with vehement cries.
I found this method very serviceable in striking ter-
ror among these children. The savages who were
gathered around us, not knowing the cause of my
exclamations, began to run away. Meantime one
of them, before he went off, gave me a blow with
the butt-end of a gun, which made me vomit blood.
If I could have discovered the fellow who struck
me, I should certainly have avenged myself. Re-
duced to complaining, I did it with such vehemence
that I raised the curiosity of many of the monsters.
They inquired of my master who I was? " He
is," answered he, " a very rich Christian, and pos-
sessed of a great quantity of guns, balls, flint-stones
* Several years since, some vessels were lost upon this
coast, which were engaged in a treaty with the Negroes.
The Arabs carried oft' the cargoes, so that we need not be
surprised that they had guns of different kinds among
them.
M. DE BRISSON. 221
and scarlet cloth. * That you may understand,
what a man of consequence he is, we had access
to see that he was very richly clothed, and that
his linen was perfumed with a very agreeable od-
our ; f and to know, that Prince Allicoury and
all his retinue had paid him a visit."
I believe I escaped much bad usage from his
saying that Prince Allicoury had paid me a visit.
To enforce this idea still more, I counterfeited his
buffoons, whom they called Egeums. This kind
of farce so much pleased my master, that he made
me repeat it as often as he found opportunity.
He made use of this stratagem to divert those a-
mong them, whom he suspected as inclined to pil-
fer, and thus cunningly occupied their attention.
No sooner did he make known my talent for imi-
tating the Egeums, than I was surrounded by men,
women, and children, who constantly bawled out
to me ganne, (sing then). I had no sooner finish-
ed, than I was obliged to begin again ; and this I
was constrained to do, not only to amuse them,
but (why should I not own it ?) to procure a tast-
ing of camel's milk as a reward for this my
mean buffoonery.
We rested one day in this village, where the in-
habitants, however ill they behaved at first, did not
fail to give us provisions for three or four days.
The plains which we passed over in proceeding to-
wards the east country, were covered with small
stones as white as snow, round and flat as a len-
til. As we proceeded, we perceived a dull sound
# He believed that all the provisions which were in the
King's magazine belonged to me.
f This odour was nothing more than lavender-water,
with which my linen had been sprinkled.
222 CAPTIVITY OF
under our feet, as if the earth had been dug out be-
low us. This country presented no variety to us ; the
ground was a continued plain, without producing
even the smallest plant. The atmosphere was
loaded with a reddish vapour. The whole country
appeared as if tilled with flaming volcanoes. The
small stones pricked us, as if they had been sparks
of fire. Neither birds nor insects were to be seen
in the air. The profound silence which reigned
was something frightful. If at any time a gentle
breeze arose, the traveller immediately found him-
self affected with an extreme langour, the lips
with chopping, the skin with a burning heat, and
the whole body covered with small pimples, which
occasioned a very sharp and disagreeable smarting.
Our guides, who had gone far up into the country,
to shun some tribes whom they had much cause
to fear, were not luckier than we in escaping these
disagreeable inconveniences, which we suffered in
this part of our journey, where the fiercer animals
would not enter. The rays of the sun darted upon
the stones, and I feared, eveiy minute, that their
scorching reflection would have finished me.
We passed through this vast plain into a second,
where the winds had furrowed the sand, which was
of a reddish colour, at little distances. A few
sweet smelling plants grew on the top of the fur-
rows, which were immediately devoured by our
camels : they were no less famished than ourselves.
We had the^happiness, on quitting this sandy plain,
to enter into a valley surrounded with mountains,
where the soil was white and slimy. At the foot
of some tall shrubs, of which the branches were
artfully formed into an arbour, ^we found some
water, of which we stood in great need. We there-
M. DE BRISSOX. 228
fore drank of it with mucb pleasure, although it
was very bitter, covered with green moss, and of a
noxious smell.
We found some compensation however, in the
evening, by falling in with a horde, which was en-
camped at some leagues distance. They received
us very kindly, and pointed out to us some villages,
where they informed us we could receive all ne-
cessary assistance for prosecuting our journey to
the residence of our patrons. This was an event
particularly fortunate for us, as our guides had lost
the way.
My master's brother-in-law was one of the chiefs
of this village, and paid particular attention to all
the slaves. He gave us some camel's milk, and
flesh of ostriches dried in the sun, and chopped small.
I know not why, but he soon showed a partiality
towards me ; and accordingly, coming up to me,
he said, " Unfortunate Christian, my brother has
been indebted to me for a long time, if you will
put yourself under my care, I will settle the bar-
gain with him." This proposal made me tremble ;
it appeared to assure me of a long captivity. I
believed so certainly that mine was to be short,
that I ran immediately to my master, to prevent
his agreeing to his brother-in-law's proposition. I
entreated him by no means to consent to any
terms. I made him understand that he would get
more for my ransom, than his brother would give
him. " Set yourself at ease, " replied he, " you
shall not leave me till you go either to Senegal or
Morocco, and that will be very soon. " This hope
filled my heart with inexpressible joy. Meantime,
notwithstanding the gratitude which I felt towards
S24 CAPTIVITY OF '
Sidy Sellem, his proposal did not fail to give me
considerable uneasiness. He perceived it, and told
me, that he would make me repent not having ac-
cepted his offer. I attributed this threatening to
his desire of possessing me ; but I found, in the
sequel, he was as good as his word.
After three days rest among the Arabs of the
tribe of Reussye, we resumed our journey, in or-
der to get home to the families of our conduc-
tors as quickly as possible ; though it was not till
after sixteen days, in which we endured much fa-
tigue and distress, that we arrived, extenuated and
reduced to skin and bone.
At break of day, we discovered a hamlet that
seemed to promise a very pleasant dwelling. Se-
veral tents pitched among thick bushy trees, num-
berless flocks feeding along the sides of the hills,
made us conceive it to be an asylum of happiness
and peace ; but upon closer inspection, the appear-
ance of it was much altered. The trees, whose
beautiful green foliage we had admired, proved to
be nothing more than old gummy stumps, with
their few branches, entwisted with thorns ; so that
their inaccessible shade spread out on every side.
They very soon after observed us upon the decli-
vity of a little hill, which led us to the dwelling of
our masters.
Several black slaves, who had commonly the
charge of the camels, came out to meet their mas-
ters, to kiss their feet, and inquire the news of
their health. At a greater distance, the children
made the air resound with their cries of joy, and
their wives stood erect, as a mark of respect, at
their tent-doors, waiting their arrival. As soon as
they approached, they advanced with a submissive
M. DE BRISSON. 225
air, put their right hand upon the head of their
husband ; then, having kissed them, fell down
prostrate before them. This ceremony over, they
regarded us first with a look of curiosity, and then
proceeded to abuse us. Not conl^nt with that,
they spat in our face, and threw stones at us. The
children, following their example, pinched us, tore
our hair, and scratched us with their nails. Their
cruel mothers called out first to one. and then to
another, encouraging them, amusing themselves by
causing them to torment us. Unhappy as we
were, exhausted with fatigue, hunger, and thirst,
we looked with impatience towards the hour of
our arrival, little expecting the fresh trials which
awaited us.
Meantime, our masters made a division of their
slaves. When mine had received the caresses of
all his family, I inquired of him, which of the wo-
men who surrounded him was his favourite. He
pointed her out to me. I approached, and pre-
sented her with two handfuls of cloves, which her
husband had very carefully kept, and wished me
to present her with, in order to gain her good
wishes. I learned that Moorish women were
very fond of odours, and in a very particular man-
ner of cloves. She received my present with an
insulting haughtiness, and pushed me into the tent
with disdain. Immediately after, this woman, the
most wicked of all whom I had known, hated by
all her companions, such was the blackness of her
character, came to order us (viz. Sieurs Devoise,
Baudre and myself, who bad fallen to the share of
her husband) to unload the camels, to clean a kind
of kettle, and to gather roots for making a fire.
While she was thus employed in giving her orders,
226 CAPTIVITY OF
her dear husband was lying fast asleep on th*
knees of one of bis concubines.
The hope of soon regaining my freedom, gave
me the necessary spirit to support me under the
hardships which this wicked woman made me,
suffer. I therefore went out to make faggots ; but
what was my despair to find, on my return, my
two companions lying felled with blows, and
stretched out on the sand. They had been thus
abused, because their strength was totally exhaust-
ed, and they could not execute the task which
she had enjoined them. I awakened my master
with my redoubled cries ; and although I could
not speak his language well, I made shift to sup-
port with him the following conversation : " Did
you bring us hither to kill us by the hands of this
cruel woman ? Remember the promise which you
made me. Conduct me without delay to Senegal
or to Morocco ; otherwise, I assure you, that
though I should perish, I will cause to be taken
from you, though I cannot do it myself, all the
treasure which I have given you ; I will certain-
tainly find a master who will treat me with more
humanity than you have done. "
My rage was excessive. Many of the neighbours,
witnesses of my transport, were gathering about
us. This was very disagreeable to my master, who
feared lest I should cause him to deliver back the
valuable effects I had given him. He came to
me, took me in his arms, and pushed me hastily
into his tent, and entreated me not "to make such
a noise. He then presented me with a bowl of
milk, " Carry that," said I, " to my companions,
who are expiring for want. " He assured me they
should have some, arid besought me to be quiet
M. DE BRISSON. 227
I showed him my arms all torn and running with
blood. " Recollect, " said I, in my bad language,
" how, when we were shipwrecked, you cried out,
beholding my hands, tJiese hands have never been
accustomed to hard labour ; and immediately you
engage me in the most painful employment. Your
countrymen experience in my country a very dif-
fent treatment. " He seemed astonished to learn
that the Moors ever came to France. " We shall talk
of this another time, " replied he ; " in the mean
time, make yourself easy. I will take care of you
as my own son. " Then, addressing himself to his
wife, " I forbid you to exact from him the least
service which may be painful to him, and I at same
time prohibit him from obeying you in it. See
that some meal be boiled for the slaves ; I will re-
turn ere long to see if my orders have been exe-
cuted. " From this hour the favourite vowed im-
placable hatred against me.
Meantime, the month of August drew towards
a close, and no preparations were making for our
journey. I therefore inquired at Sidy Mahammet,
when he proposed to conduct me to Senegal. He
told me, that he was in search of two very strong
and vigorous camels, that could endure the fatigues
of this journey, and that we would set out when
he could procure them. I entreated he would
make as little delay as possible, as the nights were
now turning cool. The dews began also to be so
heavy, as to wet us, in our retreat behind the
bushes, where we spent the night. It is true, that
even the dew proved serviceable in one case, as,
by gathering it in handfuls upon our naked bodies,
it served to quench our thirst, which the coldness
s 2
228 CAPTIVITY OF
of the night did not extinguish ; and we preferred
this drink to our urine, a resource to which we
were often reduced. I spoke a second time to our
master on the subject of our journey, who answer-
ed me in such a manner as convinced me it was
not from want of inclination he delayed. " Think
you, " said he, " that amidst such excessive heat,
we can possibly travel without a store of provi-
sions, especially water ? We have much cause to
fear, that, on our approaching Senegal, the river
which surrounds it will have overflowed the
plains ; we will also be in danger from the Arabs,
of the tribe of Trargea, who are our enemies. I
tell you the truth, " continued he, " we will be
obliged to wait till the month of October ; about
that time, the rains will water the deserts, and af-
ford us pasturage for our camels ; it will be im-
possible for us otherwise to subsist during so long
a journey. " I fully perceived the justice of his
reasonings, and resolved therefore to have recourse
to patience.
The heat was so excessive, that the flocks, half-
starved, could find no pasture, and the sheep and
goats returned in the evening with their dugs al-
most empty ; and yet it was their milk and that of
the camels which was to supply food for a nume-
rous family. One may judge from this, how much
our portion was diminished. As we were Chris-
tians, even the dogs fared better ; and it was in
basins destined for their use that *we received our
allowance !
One day the keeper of the camels complained
grievously that he was ashamed to serve a master
who was so weak as not to keep his slaves to their
duty. His wife did not fail to support this com-
M. DE BRISSOK.
plaint in such a manner, that her husband, long
accustomed to be her dupe, persuaded me, that, to
prevent murmuring, he would appoint Baudre to
that charge, as he was the youngest. Soon after
I was obliged to take an equal share of the sheep
and goats. The Sieur Devoise, on account of hia
age and bad health, was exempted from every sort
of servitude, but his situation did not free him
from cause of complaint, as he was constantly ex-
poeed to the savage treatment of the cruel Arabs.
I happily escaped this by my new employment.
One day, as I was returning with my flock, one
of my sheep brought forth a young one upon the
side of a hill. I took it in my arms, and proceed-
ed to carry it, with equal haste and care, to my
master's favourite. I presented it to her when I
reached home, supposing that she would receive it
with the same pleasure which she had lately shown
on a similar occasion. I asked her at the same
time, if she would give me the first milk of the
mother, as it was customary to give it to those
who had the charge of the flocks. By way of re-
ply, she threw a great knife at my legs, and drove
me from the tent with disdain, and loading rn
with abuse. Her husband, who had been witness
of her brutality, came to me with an assurance,
that, by way of recompense, he should appoint
me a very large share of the milk. I had uni-
formly given credit to his promises, but how much
was I astonished, when, in passing by the back of
the tent, I heard that rogue joining his wife in her
laugh at the stroke which she had given me. I
was provoked ; but my anger was not a little in-
creased in the evening, when I began to seek th
230 CAPTIVITY OF
milk which had been promised to me, my mistress
came to me in a rage, and took it out of my hands
to give the half of it to her dog.
It now drew near the end of October, and a
single drop of rain had not as yet fallen. My si-
tuation became every day more and more disagree-
able. I had no sort of clothing, but a piece of
packcloth about my middle, and was thus wholly
abandoned to nature. Feeling minds ! convey
yourselves for a moment to my desert. !
The plains and valleys were entirely burnt up,
and nothing remained for the nourishment of the
cattle. The season was far advanced ; it was now
the month of December, a period when the rains
usually were over till the next October. For
three years this bounty of heaven had been with-
held from the inhabitants of these deserts. We
were now entering upon the fourth year of drought,
to be exposed to the most horrid distress, and al-
most inevitable death. The desolation was be-
come universal, when an Arab from a distant part
of the country came to inform them, that abun-
dant showers had covered several cantons where
he resided. Joy then succeeded to fear and dis-
tress. Every one struck his tent, and all set out
together, to seek a habitation in these newly wa-
tered districts. This was the thirtieth time they
had changed their habitation, and renewed our
fatigue in consequence ; for these hordes never re-
main above twelve or fifteen days in the same en-
campment. I was continually employed in lifting
and cleaning the tents, and had the charge of the
baggage. Often they compelled me to carry very
Jieavy burdens, in order to ease the camels. I was
M. DE BRISSON. 231
too happy when the flocks followed in pretty good
order, and did not give me the trouble of gather-
ing them together.
My unfortunate companions were so exhausted,
that they were able to do nothing ; the conse-
quence was, that the whole drudgery fell on me ;
and I shared with them the little food which I
procured, by labouring to make myself useful ;
for our master gave them nothing to eat.
At length we arrived at the desired place, where
I hoped soon to regain my freedom ; but my mas-
ter, who had hitherto connected the most persua-
sive language with the blackest treachery, ceased
to dissemble longer, and made me endure the most
horrid tyranny.
We were now encamped upon a sandy soil, so
very moist, that a gentle pressure of the body
made the water spring up around us in consider-
able quantities. Happy would we now have been
with an osier netting to lie on, or a coarse carpet
of wool, with long hair, to cover us ; but these
conveniences the Arabs themselves are strangers,
to, except those who are rich. During the night,
carpet served for a covering to a whole family.
u Sidy Mahammet," said I to my master, " See,
is it possible I can long exist in such places ? Al-
low me a covering under the tent. I suffer much
from the cold at night, and the ground on which
you make me lie is very wet. I have made your
fortune, and you promised in return to use me as
your son, yet you abandon me ! " " It is true, "
replied he, " I did promise you my friendship,
and I will at this moment give you a particular
proof of it. Your situation, you say, is unhappy,
but it will be much better than you imagine. Tell
232 CAPTIVITY OF
me, what is the destiny to which you are appoint-
ed? Fire and flame await you, to torment you
through all eternity. Have you considered well
your religion ? " I quickly replied, and pointed
out to him its excellency. He heard me for some
time, and then went away, telling me, he preferred
a bowl of churned milk to all the absurdities of
which I had been talking. Alas ! there is no kind
of torment, which this fanatical priest would not
have made me endure, to compel me to embrace
his religion.
Messieurs Devoise and Baudre, who had heard
all this conversation, (which I have here much a-
bridged,) assured me it was very satisfactory.
They promised themselves some mitigation of their
sufferings. The hour of milking the camels being
come, they called me to receive my own and my
neighbour's portion. When I saw our portions
were somewhat larger than usual, I concluded it
was the good effect which my morality had pro-
duced ; but, on tasting it, we discerned that the
increase of quantity was owing to rain water, of
which they had now doubled our dose, so that we
had nothing but whitened water to support us.
This soon weakened us to such a degree, that we
were reduced to the hard necessity of seeking our
meat with the beasts. The wild plants, which
they were trampling under foot, with raw snails,
were our only nourishment from this time, till the
time we regained our liberty. Meanwhile, he con-
tinued to prepare new labours for me. I now had
the charge of putting the camels in the plough,
labouring the ground, and sowing it ; while my
master, not content with employing me in his own
service, hired me out to other Arabs for a morsel
\
M. DE BRISSOS, 233
of milk. I would certainly have sunk under this
fatigue, if, from time to time, I had not found
opportunity to steal some handfuls of barley. It
was by this theft (which I am satisfied was a law-
ful one) that I preserved my life.
" You see," said I to my master, " with what
submission I labour with all my power. I make
faggots, churn the butter, keep the flocks, pull up
roots, prepare the camels hair, which your wife
is to spin, labour the ground, and in short do e-
very thing you exact of me. I have enriched
you, and you will not vouchsafe to give me a few
rags to cover me. " Other Arabs, more compas-
sionate, and always jealous of his being in pos-
session of my riches, which they valued at an in-
finite price, threw the same in his teeth one day.
This determined him to call me to him, when he
asked me in their presence, if there was any per-
son at Mogador (which they called Soira) who
would pay a good ransom for us ? I told him
they would to his content. " In that case, " re-
plied he, " there is a Jewish merchant who passes
this way to-morrow, ask paper from him, and I
will permit you to write to those from whom you
expect assistance. " The Jewish merchant * passed
accordingly, and I wrote a letter, which I ad-
dressed to the Consul at Soira, or in case of ab-
sence, to his representative. I entreated him to
have a feeling with our calamities, and to send us
speedy relief. I mentioned to him the best and
most certain method of sending to seek us out,
and the only one to make use of to procure us
* The Jews born in the Desert live in much the same
manner with the Arabs ; but those who dwell in the towns
are more rigid observers of the law of Moses.
CAPTIVITY OF
ready deliverance, f This letter 1 committed to
the hands of the Israelite, and I appeared to my-
self as if already at liberty too flattering hope !
A young Moorish girl, whose flocks fed often
near mine, relieved me of my mistake, and made
me acquainted with the character of Sidy Maham-
met. " If he thought he durst, " said she to me,
" he would not treat you any better than he does
your companions ; nay, perhaps, he himself would
take you to a private place and kill you, so little
would he be startled at committing a crime ; but
then he is afraid of his two brothers, who have a
very strong attachment to you. If he promise
you liberty, it is only to amuse you. He durst
not even send you away, for fear that Muley Ada-
ram would cause him to be arrested, and take from
him all that you have given him, perhaps even his
life. "
This Muley Adaram was a son of the Empe-
ror. Having heard vague reports of the effects
f When the French government, or any other, get in-
formation of any vessel being lost upon these coasts, they
should direct their agent, either at Mogador or at Tan-
giers, to make application to a Jew named Aaron, who
lives at Guadnum. He employs emissaries through all
the different parts of Africa to buy up wrecks. This ad-
vice, dictated by humanity, is the best to be followed in
such cases. ;
| The Sieur Soret, one of my secretaries, Pinjon, sur-
geon of the ship, the two friends, Brissiere and John, sea-
men of the same ship, were made to suffer from th.is bar-
barous prince the most cruel treatment. Sometimes they
were beaten with a baton or club, at other times their bo-
dies were torn with the strokes of a poignard. Burning
firebrands and red hot iron were sometimes employed in
tormenting them. It is possible to bring the Sieur Soret
from Nantz, the wounds of whose body will attest the
trnth of what I have advanced.
M. DE BRISSON. 235
which I had brought with me, he supposed that I
was a very rich Christian ; and, in consequence,
travelled more than a hundred leagues, in order to
make a purchase of me. I was, however, very
happy that I had not fallen into the hands of a
prince, so cruel as to revolt against his own fa-
ther.
This conversation of the Moorish girl extin-
guished eveiy ray of hope, that I should ever re-
gain my native country. My mind was much agi-
tated, and I sank into a state of depression and
melancholy. Ever after that day, I experienced
continually fresh causes of distress.
I now no more met with any of my unfortunate
companions in the fields. I much regretted the
loss of the Captain's company. I had been ac-
customed to it, and found a kind of consolation
in talking over with him our hardships, and the
hope of soon being again blest with the sight of
our own country. One afternoon, that the cool-
ness of the air had led my camels to stray a little
farther from home than usual, I was obliged to fol-
low them to a neighbouring hamlet. My God !
what a horrid spectacle there presented itself !
the unhappy Captain, whom it was scarcely possi-
ble to recollect, except by the colour of his body,
lying stretched out on the sand. He had one of
his hands in his mouth, which extreme weakness
had doubtless prevented his devouring. Hunger
had so altered his appearance, that he now pre-
sented to the eye only a horrid carcass. All his
features were wholly effaced.
A few days after, the under captain (Baudre)
fell down quite exhausted behind a green bush,
T 7
236 CAPTIVITY OF
being left a prey to the attacks of a monstrous ser-
pent. The famished ravens frightened away the
venomous animal with their cries, then falling upon
the dying man, they tore him into pieces. Four
savages, far more cruel monsters than the furious
reptile, were witnesses of this scene, but left the
poor unhappy man to struggle in vain. I came
running up to endeavour to save him, if in time ;
the barbarians stopped and insulted me, and then
told me, " The Christian was going to broil in
flames. " I left this place of horror, not know-
ing where to bend my steps. My camels and
sheep directed me. I would have been incapable
of reconducting them to their fold. It is impos-
sible to form an idea of the sensations by which I
was agitated at this time. My tears fell abun-
dantly, while the most dismal forebodings increased
my grief. When I arrived at the tent, I no more
knew what I was doing. I constantly imagined
I saw the carnivorous birds flying through the air,
with pieces of the flesh of my unfortunate com-
panion in their bills. My master, astonished at
my disordered situation, inquired at me what was
the matter with me, and why I changed the bind-
ings of the camels. " Go, " replied I, " to a little
distance there, go and behold what have been the
consequences of your cruelty, and that of your
wife. You have suffered my comrade to perish
for want, because, by his ill health, he was not
able to labour ; you refused him milk to support
him, when his situation was such as demanded in
a particular manner your help ! " While I thus
spoke, I concealed my tears, which would only
liave afforded a laugh to these monsters. They
ordered me to go and search the girdle, all ro-
M. DE BRISSON. 237
vered with the blood of the unhappy victim of
their barbarity. I was struck with indignation at
a proposal so shocking. The commotion I had
undergone, and the ferns which I had eaten to as-
suage my hunger, occasioned very severe vomit-
ings, which were followed with extreme faintness.
I had, however, strength enough left to retire be-
hind a bush, where I found another unhappy
wretch. He inquired the cause of my complaints,
and if I had seen Baudre ? " He is not far off, "
replied I, unwilling to speak more plainly ; but
my master's sister, who came to bring us milk,
cried out, " Be assured that at this very moment,
the ravens are feasting on the entrails of Baudre ;
the time is not far distant, when you will be fit
for nothing else. " Notwithstanding my extreme
weakness, I was much disposed to give this ti-
gress an answer ; but in consideration of the con-
dition of my companion, I resolved to keep si-
lence. If I had been the first to inform him of
the matter, I might perhaps have been able to
have softened it in the recital ; but there was no
time, I was prevented, and could only mingle tears
with him.
My health, which had been preserved mucU
better than I could have expected, began now to
fail. The skin of my body had been already twice
renewed. A third time, with inexpressible pain,
I found it was covered, if I may use the expres-
sion, with scales, like those of the Arabs. The
thistles upon which I walked, had torn my feet to
the quick ; I could not longer support myself. In
a word, the great dogs which they continually
hunted after me, and of which I could not get
quit, till I had received some cruel bites, altoge-
238 CAPTIVITY OF
ther tended to make me quite unfit for keeping
the camels. To complete my misfortune, about
the end of February and March, the excessive heat
dried up the water which we had found in this
district, and not so much as a single drop of rain
had fallen to moisten the ground which I had sowed.
Our flocks, finding no more pasturage, were upon
the point of perishing, when at last, the two tribes
of Labdesseba and the Ouadelims, after having
consulted, each for themselves, resolved to go in
search of lands occupied by more industrious in-
habitants. The Ouadelims earned their ravages
as far as Guadnum, about 300 leagues from the
place where we had been encamped. Some hordes
of the Labdesseba, who were not of so wander-
ing a disposition as the former, remained behind ;
and as they were not so numerous, they found sub-
sistence for their flocks in the neighbouring dis-
tricts. They killed some sheep, and thus sup-
ported themselves till the end of the following
month, at a time when we ourselves were upon
our inarch to get out of the deserts, where ex-
treme misery threatened all the inhabitants.
I was in the dismal situation I have already de-
scribed, when we accidentally fell in with an Arab,
who had in his retinue a Christian slave, whom I
immediately recollected to have been baker aboard
our ship. This Arab proposed to my master to
give him a good bargain of this slave ; so that, as
he was by no means disturbed in what manner he
was to find subsistence for him, he agreed to give
a camel in exchange for this new slave, who was
employed iii my usual occupations. I had then
time to recruit a little. The unhappy baker paid
very dear for the food which he knew how to pro-
M. DE BRISSOX.
cure. But let us not anticipate upon these mat-
ters.
After having eaten all the snails we found in
our circuit, we were supported by the sheep which
we found dead, partly by hunger, and partly dis-
ease. This suggested to us the idea of stifling hi
the night some young kids, knowing well that our
masters would throw them away, as their law pro-
hibits their eating the flesh of any animal whose
death is not occasioned by a stroke.
This little scheme, however, occasioned too fre-
quent deaths, and it became observable that
the goats, who appeared in best health at night,
when the flocks were gathered in, were generally
those that were found dead next morning. Our
wants gave reason to suspect us, and at length we
were taken in the act. We were, however, ac-
quitted for past injuries, with an assurance, that,
if we resumed the plan, it should cost us our
heads. Meantime, it was necessary for us to be-
think ourselves on some new plan of subsistence.
Thanks to my good constitution, my strength was
recruited, and I was now able to make faggots,
for which I found ready sale, as in that country
there is no season of the year in which the night
can be passed without fire ; and the women, who
have the charge of these matters, are too lazy to
go themselves to cut wood. My little trade pro-
cured me thus sufficient milk for my own support,
as well as a little to spare to poor Devotee, who
was veiy sick.
As I was preparing to go out one morning to
make faggots, this friend spoke to me as follows,
in a voice scarcely audible : " All illusion is at an
T 2
;0 CAPTIVITY OF
end ; from this moment I will no more flatter my-
self with the hope of ever again seeing my native
country. I feel my strength gradually decline.
This night, yes, this night, my friend, (for surely
you deserve that name, after what you have done
for me), you will find nothing here, but a corpse
cold and dead. Fly, my dear Brisson, fly this
hated abode. Try every scheme you can devise
to escape if possible ; you were surely destined for
happier days. If Heaven hear my vows in the
moment I yield my breath, it will restore you to
your wife and unhappy family. Adieu, my friend,
the tears you attempt to hide are fresh proofs of
your attachment. Write to my brother ; assure
him that my last words are about him ; and that I
die with the sentiments of real Christianity. Adieu,
my last hour is nearer than I expected ; I expire ! "
r In reality, he died that moment.
Some children, who had been witnesses of my
grief, and the cause of it, soon spread the news
through the village. My master's sister run up to
us, and went off immediately laughing very hearti-
ly, and saying that it would be so much milk
saved. Some neighbours, who I believe were
moved to pity me, by my sobbing, came to carry
me away from the lifeless body. They offered me
some milk, though at the same time they turned
my distress into ridicule. " Why," said I to them,
" do you condemn the tears which I shed for my
friend ? I have seen you in similar cases, roll upon
the sand and stones. I have seen your eyes bathed
in tears. Do you suppose our souls are riot pos-
sessed of the same feelings with yours ? Deceive
not yourselves. In this common calamity we are
all brothers and friends. " I could not say more
M. DE BRISSON. 241
to them. I found it impossible to remain long in
the presence of these beings, who had the hu-
man shape, but were more ferocious than the most
formidable and horrid animals.
Although I had not been acquainted with M.
Devoise previous to our departure from France, I
was very sensible of his loss. The pleasantness of
his manner, his equal temper, acquaintance, and,
above all, the similarity of our situation, had con-
tributed to connect us in the strongest ties of friend-
ship. I regretted his loss exceedingly ; I went
into the fields, to meet again with the only com-
panion I had now remaining, and we retired to-
gether with our flocks, the keeping of which be-
came daily a more disagreeable task, on account of
the scarcity of pasturage.
On our arrival, we were ordered to lift up the
body of our friend, and bury it in a deep ditch,
that, as the Arabs said, they might hide from the
eyes of their children, the sight of a Christian.
We paid him this last duty with much pain, for
our weakness was so great, that we could not cany
him, and were therefore obliged to draw him by the
feet near three quarters of a league ; and the earth
which surrounded the ditch we had dug, having
failed under me, I fell in first, and I believe I
tainted away under the weight of his carcass.
Some days after, we quitted these fields to seek
a more fertile spot. We encamped in the neigh-
bourhood of different tribes. I recollected by the
name Denoux, one of the seamen, who had been
enslaved together with me. I asked him the news
of his companions. " Six of them, " he told me,
*' were carried off by the Emperor's son, a very
short time after our shipwreck ; they had repassed
242 CAPTIVITY or
into France. M. Taffaro, chief surgeon, tiled with
the blows of a club, by which he had been struck
on the head. The Sieur Raboin, under lieutenant,
died since, in terrible sufferings. The others, to
escape the horrors of famine, had renounced their
religion. As for me, Sir, it will not be long era
I follow those that are in their graves. See what
a condition I am in ! There is no kind of base
treatment which I do not daily suffer. " " Alas !
my poor lad," replied I, " do not give up yourself
entirely to grief. If it prove true, that six of your
companions have gotten safe again to France, the
Ministry will soon be made acquainted with our si-
tuation ; their orders will speedily follow the first
feelings of their hearts ; they will cause search to
be made for us, and I doubt not that we will soon
see the end of our miseries. "
Indeed, I have since learned, that upon the first
news of our shipwreck, M. le Marechal de Castries,
had given the most positive orders for our re-
demption. But the Sieur Mure, Vice Consul,
to whom the orders had been addressed, in place
of acting agreeably to the instructions of the mini-
ster, employed himself wholly in making his court
to the Emperor of Morocco and his officers, whom
he loaded with considerable presents, at the ex-
pense of the Court of France.
This agent could have procured our liberty, by
applying at Guadnum, to some Arab or Jewish mer-
chant, who, in consideration of 100 piastres (500
livres), would have traversed every corner of the
Desert, and who, it might be fairly inferred, would
have been satisfied with a sum considerably less,
when he had not to go farther than the neighbour-
hood of Morocco. As soon as he would have
M. DE BRISSON. 243
been appointed to conduct the Christian slaves to
Mogador, the Arabs would have brought them
thither from all quarters, in order to receive the
ransom for them ; and they would have been glad
to have employed what money they received, in
purchasing wheat and barley, which may be had in
abundance at Santa Cruz in Barbary. But the
Vice Consul, by his negligence, prolonged our mis-
fortunes. The Arabs, our masters, were very un-
willing to undertake so long a journey, which is at
the same time both troublesome and dangerous,
without the hope of some reward. The Sieur
Mure contented himself with informing the mini-
ster, that he had given the strictest orders that a
proper search should be made for us. The con-
duct of Sieur Mure was so blameworthy, that,
lest lie should consider me as a vile traducer, I
did myself the honour to make it known to his
masters. It was my duty, as a Frenchman, and a
friend of mankind.
On the other hand, what praise ought I not to
bestow on Mess. Deprat and Cabannes, merchants
at Mogador ! It is to their patriotism that the
return of the greater part of the unhappy ship-
wrecked persons is to be attributed. The exten-
sive trade which they carry on in the interior parts
of the country has established their reputation in
all the towns, as well as in the capital. If their
advice had been followed, how many accidents and
misfortunes would have been prevented ! I have
reason to believe, that this charge is now commit-
ted to the Consul General, who will particularly
interest himself in the redemption of any unfortu-
nate persons who may be shipwrecked on that
coast.
244 CAPTIVITY OF
But to return to my narration. I had daily i'u
mind the information of the sailor, and could not
imagine how we came to be thus forsaken, when
they had such opportunities of redeeming us. I
was reflecting one day upon the probable causes
of this neglect, when, upon retiring behind my
bush, I was surprised to see my master's camels
return without their keeper. It was already late,
and he was not yet appearing. They called to
give me my portion of milk, and I had not yet
seen the poor keeper. I inquired at them where
he was ? They gave me a reserved answer, and
drove me away. The forbidding appearance of my
master and mistress, made me tremble for the
baker. I longed for day, to inquire after his fate.
Early in the morning, a young keeper came to tell
me that Sidy Mahammet, who suspected the baker
of sucking the milk of his camels, and had accord-
ingly watched him, having taken him in the fact,
had seized him by the throat, and strangled him.
" Take care of yourself," added the young keeper,
" a Christian, who touches the dugs of our cattle 1 ,
profanes them. The proprietor, or any other A-
rab, has a rig-lit to punish with death whoever he
finds transgressing ; I have forewarned you. Take
care, then, lest you commit such a piece of sacri-
lege. "
I had great difficulty to give credit to a story so
very infamous. I ran to the tent, and demanded
an explanation of what the young man had told
me. A general silence confirmed the truth of
what I had just learned, and I gave myself up to
the most unbounded rage. Every one ran. But
my master's brother-in-law was the only person
who discovered any signs of compassion towards
M. DE BRISSON. 245
me. " Wfiy, " said he to his brother, " did you
not sell me these slaves, when I offered to pur-
chase them ? What pleasure or profit can you
have in thus occasioning a miserable death to them?
or why treat you thus cruelly the only one that re-
mains ? You confess that he deserves regard ;
nay, you suppose him to be a king ; the riches he
has given you, I think, should engage you to treat
him handsomely. "
This last reflection raised the jealousy of the by-
standers. They all unanimously appeared to fa-
vour my cause. But Sidy Sellem was the only
person who spoke through his benevolent disposi-
tion. The rest did not speak after him, as a mark
of respect to his great age and riches. This was
the same Sidy Sellem, of the tribe of Larroussye,
who had treated us so kindly after our shipwreck,
and who had forewarned me that I would one day
repent having refused his offer of purchasing me.
I was now the only slave in the village. I had
no person to whom I could communicate my dis-
tresses. My situation became daily more and
more unhappy ; yet I determined with myself to
be no longer affected so deeply with it. " After
having supported, with boldness, so many dangers,"
said I to myself, " I have to this hour gone through
extraordinary fatigue ; my health enables me to en-
counter still fresh trials ; let me support them with
courage, and perhaps Providence will soon cease to
try me farther. "
This resolution, and the manner in which I had
conducted myself towards those who were wishing
to depress me, had procured me some attention
amongst these savages ; insomuch, that they per-
mitted me to He, from time to time, behind their
24-G CAPTIVITY OF
tents, and even to drink at times out of their ves-
sels. My master left me in peace, and did not re-
quire that I should keep the camels. It is true,
he no more spake to me about restoring me to li-
berty ; besides, I would have given very little cre-
dit to any thing which he would have said. His
treachery towards me had convinced me that I
could place very little confidence in him.
I was obliged, however, to continue making fag-
gots, to procure subsistence ; but I was often thrown
into fits of inconceivable fury by thirst. One must
have experienced the torment which I endured, to
form an idea of the extremities to which it is pos-
sible to be reduced. I saw that the Arabs them-
selves were in the greatest distress. Many died
of hunger and thirst. The season promised no re-
lief to them. This was the fourth time that
drought had destroyed the harvest. This cruel si-
tuation had so much rankled the dispositions of the
inhabitants of the different tribes, that they went
to war among themselves. They made it their
business to kill as many of their cattle as they
could, and dry their flesh, as the milk had almost
entirely failed. The water was now very scarce ;
there was none to be found in any part of the De-
sert, but in the neighbourhood of the sea-coast, and
it was brackish, black, and noxious. This wretch-
ed drink, together with the scarcity of pasturage,
had driven almost all the Arabs from the coasts.
The provisions having failed, no person durst set-
tle in the country ; thus were we circumstanced,
when I had opportunity to observe what necessity
could teach man to do. The camels which we
killed, served to supply with water those Arabs
who had least milk. They preserved, with great
M. DE BRISSON. 247
care, the water which is found lodged in the sto-
machs of these animals. They separated it from
the dung; and, by pressing it, they procured a
greenish water, in which they boiled their victuals.
That which they took from the bodies of the goats,
tasted like fennel, and had a veiy agreeable fla-
vour. This water is far from being disagreeable ;
that of the camels is much less pleasant to the
taste. But what astonished me most was, that
these animals, who did not taste water oftener
than twice or thrice in a year, and who were fed
upon dried plants, should preserve in their stomach
a prodigious quantity of water ; the camel in par-
ticular.
Providence, which had not wholly forsaken me,
continued still watching over my days, which I
seemed inclined to cut short, by exposing myself
to the dangers of a battle. Life was now a bur-
den to me. In the hope of putting an end to my
course, I asked leave of my master to go to the
places where his cattle feed, and to join the inha-
bitants in defending themselves against the pilla-
gers. My offer was accepted ; he gave me a beast
to ride on, and a pistol, the only fire-arm which he
had in his possession ; he then addressed his prayers
to obtain from heaven the preservation of his camel,
and the prosperity of the anus of those of his party.
I advanced then, with the pistol in my hand, ac-
companied by a relation of my master's. I arriv-
ed, with my conductor, in the midst of the war-
riors. They fought in the most disorderly man-
ner ; I did not know whether one party fled, or if
they rushed upon one another ; I could see nothing
Iwt a multitude of men, and a cloud of dust, and
u
248 CAPTIVITY OF
could not conceive how they could distinguish one
another. My camel, which doubtless had been
unaccustomed to such expeditions, marched slow-
ly into the midst of the enemy's fire. My con-
ductor was soon separated from me, and I saw
him fall dead by a blow, which struck him on the
head. My camel, affrighted, made some dreadful
capers, and threw me ten paces from him, upon a
heap of sand. Immediately, a foot soldier made
up to me, aimed a blow at me with a pistol, which
missed me, and he instantly fell down at my feet.
Another Arab came up with a poignard in his
hand ; he attempted to stab me in the breast,
when, by a kind of miracle, in lifting his hand
round his head, he entangled his arm in his tur-
ban, which flowed upon his shoulders. I took
that opportunity to strike him a blow with the
butt end of my pistol, and pushed him so roughly,
that he fell down in a state of insensibility. This
was the only use I made of my arms. I had no-
thing wherewith to recharge the pistol, although,
in general, they never go to battle without at least
four or five rounds of ammunition. It had twice
missed fire with me. These accidents frequently
happen with them, as both their arms and powder
are very bad. However, the battles of the Arabs
are very quickly decided. The greatest harm these
savages do to one another in their skirmishes, is
by tearing the face with their nails, and striking
with the poignard. The camels, generally accus-
tomed to these battles, throw themselves with loud
cries into the crowd. They bite and disperse their
enemies more readily than armed troopers could do.
When the conflict was ended, many of the Arabs
<:ame to me, saying, that I had fought well, very
M. DE BRISSOX. 249
well indeed. They were convinced I had killed
three men, although I had only wounded one. I
however allowed them to enjoy their opinion, and
took care to empty my pistol, that my character
as a warrior might not suffer.
Since Providence still spares me, said I then to
myself, I can tiy every method to escape. I pro-
jected a scheme to get away, and to cany off from
my master all the treasure which I had given him.
With these effects, I proposed to go over to an-
other tribe. Mark my reasonings. If any Arab
should meet me, he will not wish for a more fa-
vourable opportunity to secrete himself, in order
to put my booty in safety, and I would engage
him to conduct me quickly to Morocco. This
project appeared to me to be an excellent one.
Ignorant of the road which I must take, and the
dangers which I ran, I hasted to put it in execu-
tion. It succeeded so far veiy well. I concealed
myself in a hole till the morning, with a design
not only to cany off the treasure, but also either
a good or bad covering, as it might occur, to de*
fend me from the cold.
Sidy Mahammet soon observed that his treasure
was amissing. He ran quickly to the foot of the
bush where I lay. Entreaties, threatenings, and
caresses, were all employed, in order to prevail
upon me to return his goods ; and above all, he
entreated me not to speak of them to any person.
" I swear to you by Mahomet, by all that I value
most," said he to me, " that I will cause you
to be soon conducted to Mogador. I promise that
I will make you a free man the veiy first oppor-
tunity. Restore to me, I beseech you, that which
you formerly gave me. If my wife, who is just
250 CAPTIVITY OF
about being delivered, comes to learn my misfor-
tune, it will affect her very seriously ; she will lose
her infant, and perhaps her life. Think what evils
you will occasion. "
This observation of Sidy Mahammet would not
have affected me greatly, had I not recollected
during the night, that it was very possible I might
fall into the hands of some unfortunate wretch, too
poor to undertake so long a journey, and who, to
make sure of what I had, might put an end to my
days with his poignard. I made a virtue of ne-
cessity, and pretended to restore them, because of
his entreaties. I remarked what ascendancy his
fear gave me over him, and assured him, that if he
broke his word, I would most certainly take again
all that I had given him. He renewed his oaths,
and promised to give me punctually, for the time
to come, a portion of milk, evening and morning.
He kept his promise, but never went from home.
He feared tliat his neighbours, with whom I had
constant intercourse, and especially his relations,
would hear of the seizure which I had lately made,
and that some other time his dear casket of jewels
might be taken from him for ever. I believe he
now sincerely wished to get quit of me, and Heaven
soon furnished him with an opportunity, which I
had so long wished for.
Chance conducted to the place which I had
bathed with my tears, Sidy Mouhamet, sheriff of
the tribe of Trargea. He saw me, and asked who
I was. He was made acquainted with my his-
tory ; they boasted to him particularly of my great
possessions at Senegal, in powder, guns, &c. The
sheriff immediately called me, and inquired what
was my situation at the island of St Louis, I an-
M. DE BRISSON. 251
swered his inquiries. He observed me a little
more attentively, and then cried out, Are you
Brisson ? Alas ! Yes, I am the same. He was
immediately surprised. Do you know that Chris-
tian, added he, all the property at Senegal is his.
This man had imagined, that all the effects in the
king's magazines, which he had seen me order to-
be delivered, were my own property. My mas-
ter's brother-in-law, encouraged by these few words,
did not hesitate long in making a purchase of me,
which he did for five camels.
I did not know of this bargain being concluded,
when I was one day struck all at once with sur-
prise and joy. I had returned with my master
from giving the camels drink (for the third time
in three months), and his wife had ordered me to
go and carry into the neighbouring tent a leathern
bucket which she had borrowed. Sidy Sellem^
whom I have just mentioned, was there ; he call-
ed me, and ordered me to prepare to go with him
the next day to Mogador. I had been so often
flattered with this hope, and had so often beerv
disappointed in my expectation, that I could not
persuade myself that what he said was truth.
However, some persons who heard what the Arab
said to me, assured me that it was no deception.
The old man himself again protested this to me.
I threw myself at his feet, I wept, I sobbed, I
laughed, I did not know where I was. Alas !
who can estimate the value of liberty ? or form an
idea of what I felt, when I understood that my
fetters were indeed broken ?
My first master called me, and told me I was
no longer his property. " I have fulfilled my pro-
252 CAPTIVITY OF
niise," added he, *' you shall again see your na-
tive country. " I forgot in that moment all my
resentment, and gave myself up to unbounded joy.
It was no small addition to my satisfaction, when,
I understood I was to have a companion on the
journey. " We are to meet with some others at
a little distance, " added he. How little did I ex-
pect to find the unhappy baker there. I asked at
him, when I saw him, by what miracle he had
been raised from the dead. " Alas I " he answer-
ed me, " I know not how it comes to pass that I
am not indeed dead. Sidy Mahammet surprised
me one day sucking a she-camel. He ran up to
me, gave me several blows, and grasped me so
hard by the neck, that I fell down almost lifeless
at his feet. I was greatly surprised, on recover-
ing from my trance, to find myself alone. I found
my neck was all bloody, and you may see the
marks of his nails at this hour. I crept upon my
hands into a hole in a rock. The echo frequently
caused the voice of my barbarous master to re-
sound in my ears ; he had come again a little after
in quest of me, or at least to see what was be-
come of me. Not having fallen upon the place
where he thought he left me expiring, he called
upon me on all sides; but I would not answer
him. I had resolved with myself, either to perish
with hunger, or to reach the borders of the sea, in
hopes of seeing some ship. I arrived at length,
after ten days travel, having nothing to support
me but snails, and urine for my drink. The sight
of a little fishing smack, which had anchored near
the land, redoubled my strength. I ran as fast as
I could by the water's edge, endeavouring to make
them observe me by signs, and to get the captain
Sf. DE BRISSON. 253
to send a boat for me. But I had scarcely enter-
ed upon the rocks which border on the sea, when
I was seized by two young Arabs, * who dragged
me to some distance from the sea-coast. The
fright occasioned by having fallen into their hands,
disappointment in having failed in my enterprise,
and particularly hunger, had altogether reduced
me to such an extremity, that 1 would certainly
have expired, had not they very quickly given me
come support. They took very great care of me,
and from that day became my masters. I had the
charge of keeping their goats, for they have no
other flocks, nor any other livelihood but what
they procure by means of their fish. They ap-
peared to be a much more pleasant people than
those who inhabit the inland part of the country ;
they are more industrious. About fifteen days
afterwards, they informed me they were to con-
duct me to the Sultan ; and if they earned me
thither, I believed they would meet with your mas-
ter at the rendezvous, and inform him that they had
arrested me. I much wished, Sir," added he,
** that you had been with me, well convinced that
you would have been happier, for I found no cause
to be displeased with these people. They often
spoke to me about you ; it appeared that they all
had known of you. f But at last we have met.
* The Arabs who dwell along that coast live upon their
fish. They are exceedingly poor, but of much milder
manners than the inhabitants of the interior parts, by
whom they are greatly despised.
f The jewels which I had given Sidy Mahammet had
made so much noise through all the country, that the tra-
velling Arabs who passed through our districts asked fre-
quently at my companions in misfortune, when they met
Es Brisson ?
254 CAPTIVITY OF
What are they to do with us ? Are they to con-
duct us to the Emperor of Morocco ? "
After having heard the baker's history, I an-
swered his inquiries to this purpose, that we were
to set out to Morocco, but that we had a very
long journey to make. " We have much to suf-
fer, " added I, " as we must follow the track of
the camels ; I know not, besides, on what we are
to subsist, for we have no she-camels, and of con-
sequence can have no milk. I am persuaded we
will be obliged to beg our way from village to vil-
lage, which will greatly retard our journey."
The next day the inhabitants of the tribe of
Trarge assembled around Sidy Sellem, and made
a long prayer ; after which they brought both to
him and us a kettle full of broth, prepared with
meal of a wild grain, of which I believe I had for-
merly heard them speak. They added to this
mess a large portion of milk, and their best wishes
for a good journey to us.
Sidy Mahammet bade me a very affecting adieu.
" Adieu, Brisson, " said he to me, " you are about
to undertake a very long and troublesome journey.'
You may easily conceive what reasons I have to
fear the exposing myself to it. I wish you may
have a safe journey, and that your sea-voyage may
be more fortunate than the last ; adieu, forget not
to send a piece of scarlet cloth to my wife. You
will give it in charge to Sidy Sellem. Adieu, my
friend Brisson." The tears which accompanied
these last words would certainly have imposed
upon me, if I had not known how capable he was
to deceive. However, the pleasure I felt in get-
ting away from him, enabled me to express some
gratitude. I engaged to send what he wanted fo*
M. DE BRISSON. 255
his wife. He assisted me in mounting a stout
camel which was appointed for me and the baker,
but we were obliged to leave it a few days after ;
we were not the only persons who did so. These
animals not finding pasturage, were not in a con-
dition to continue the journey ; besides, the camels
in this country are not able to endure so much
fatigue. On the other hand, we were not able to
keep our seats very long, as they had no saddles.
We were therefore obliged to walk on foot the
rest of our journey. Judge what I suffered, when
the sand penetrated into the wounds of my feet,
and when the thistles opened these wounds again
afresh. I frequently fell down without expecting
I would be able to rise again. At the same time
I had frequently to turn, sometimes to the right,
and sometimes to the left, to reassemble the camels
which fell behind ; and we were often obliged to
naake counter marches to avoid these hordes of
Arabs, whom we had reason to fear might pursue
us.
One day, Alas! the recollection of that un-
happy day will long be imprinted on my memory !
we descended into a valley which was covered
with verdure by the rains which had lately fallen.
My master therefore made a halt here, in order
that the famished camels might get a little nourish-
ment. He ascended to an eminence, upon a high
mountain which surrounded part of the valley. He
eat down a little there, while his own beast and
the other camels should feed, as he meant to carry
them to the city and sell them. I passed on be-
fore him to reach the summit of the mountain,
supposing that to be the road which we were to
follow. What confirmed me in my opinion was,
256 CAPTIVITY OF
that the old man permitted me to continue my
journey, and I also observed the path which I took
was a beaten one. At length, having reached the
top, I went to a little distance from the road, to
shake my long beard, which was constantly filled
with vermin, notwithstanding all my care. Having
lain near an hour quiet behind a bush, without
seeing any of the travellers appear, I returned
again to the edge of the hill. My God, what was
my astonishment when I could see no person !
Where are they ? Which way have they gone ?
What road shall I take ? As the hordes which
encamped in this neighbourhood came thither to
feed their flocks, a great number of different roads
met here. I could not think of any other way,
than to cry aloud different times on Sidy Sellem.
At length I observed at a distance four or five
Arabs, who were coming up towards me. I ran
to meet them, supposing them to belong to our
company. I soon discovered my mistake ; a great
dog, and one of the stoutest of the barbarians,
made up to me at the same time. The Arab aim-
ed a blow at me with the back of the blade of his
sabre, which struck me on the head. The others
coming up, drew me among the rocks, where they
had an asylum, and there prepared to place me in
a frightful situation.
See then the hope of recovering my liberty en-
tirely lost ! My slavery promised to be harder
now than ever. I was absorbed in these reflec*-
tions, when the assassins conducted me to a decli-
vity, which led to a place, where they expected to
hide me from the sight of their companions. Sud-
denly I observed our flocks, and our little caravan,
to the number of twenty persons, in a valley which
MV DE BRISSON. 257
surrounded the mountains. I luckily escaped out
of the hands of my plunderers, and found as much
strength, as enabled me to reach to my old man.
The vagabonds affrighted, took to their heels.
My master reprimanded me severely, and charg-
ed me never to separate from him again. I com-
plained on my part, that he had not stopped me,
when he observed that the road which I pursued,
was not that which he himself was to take, and by
his silence, I supposed I was right ; in a word, that he
had gone oif without calling me back, and that he
had not sent any person in search of me. He gave
me for answer, that he had not stopped me in the road
I had taken, because iie intended to follow me im-
mediately ; but he had been under the necessity of
going after the camels, who had strayed through
the valley, eating the green herbs, of which they
had been long deprived. " I was preparing to
overtake you, " said he, " at the very moment,
when the sound of your voice reached me, and ap-
prised me both of your danger, and of that to which
I would have been exposed in following you. But
I durst not risk my camels, nor hazard my own
life, to preserve yours ; we have, besides, no time
to lose ; let us escape as quickly as possible, from
a place, in which I am in as great danger as your-
self. " In consequence, we doubled our pace, for
the following six hours, and made a cross-march,
in order to deceive those who might be disposed
to follow us. We eat no food the next and follow-
ing day, until the evening. I had taken nothing
for my support for two days, but a few handfuls
of wiki succory, which I had gathered in the fatal
valley.
. The day following, we were in an open country.
258 CAPTIVITY OF
We had passed over the hills, and travelled through
plains, filled with calcined flint-stories, which re-
sembled smith's charcoal. Above these stones, a-
rose at a little distance, a whiteish earth, upon which
we saw great trunks of trees, heaped upon one a-
nother, the roots of which were torn off. The baric
was entirely stripped off, and the branches, brittle
as glass, were twisted like cords. The wood was
of a yellowish colour, like the wood of liquorice,
and besides, the inside of these trees was filled
with a powder, very hard ta the touch. All this
announced to me a very extraordinary revolution.
I was anxious to learn, if these trunks had any
taste of sulphur ; but neither the wood, the dust
enclosed in the heart of the trees, nor the calcined
stones, had either taste or smell.
At seme distance, we found the mountains of a
prodigious height, appearing as if they were piled
one above another. The rocks, which were de-
tached, had formed, by their crumbling down, as
it were precipices. Others, suspended in the air,
threatened to crush in pieces the traveller below.
Others, again, in their striking ne upon another,
by receiving in their shock, slimy earth, which
hurled down continually, formed frightful caverns.
The surrounding valleys were filled with rocks,
which appeared to rise one above another, and pro-
duced new masses, not less frightful. To conclude,
it appeared like a long range of mountains, from
which pieces of a great size were frequently falling,
which were reduced to dust, before they reached
the ground.
From another side issued two fountains y one of
which drew along with it, in its course, a black
slimy stuff, which occasioned a sulphureous smell.
\i. DE BRISSON. 259
The other, separated from the first, by a small
isthmus of sand, from twelve to fifteen paces hroad,
is clearer than crystal. The taste of these waters
is pretty agreeable ; the bottom of their bed is fil-
led with small stones of various colours, which pre-
sented to the eye a delightful prospect.
It was in the same place I observed a singula-
rity, which I submit to the understanding of my
readers. In a valley, which appeared at first sight,
to be veiy much circumscribed by the number of
surrounding mountains, across threatening vaults,
formed by the falling of different rocks, heaped
upon one another, I discovered an immense region,
which astonished me by the variety which it pre-
sented to our view. At the first entrance of this
valley, the ground is moist and furrowed, as if
rivulets had formerly winded through it. The bor-
ders of these furrows were covered with many beds,
and thickly spread over with a nitrous kind of ice.
The rocks, which served to enclose them, were
covered with the same, and had a near resemblance
to cascades. The thick reddish roots, and the
branches, covered with leaves, like those of the
laurel tree, crept across the different crevices. At
a greater distance, on advancing towards the west,
we saw pyramids of great stones, as white as ala-
baster, towering one above another, which seemed
to indicate the border of a bank, and above which
very high date-trees grew up, of which the trunks
were warped round even to the top. The palm
trees, extended upon a mass of stones, by their
length and colour, gave proof of their antiquity.
Others, lying across here and there, and wholly
stripped of their bark, afforded a very dismal spec-
tacle.
260 CAPTIVITY OF
I split one of the palm-trees with my nails, and
put a piece of it in my mouth ; it had a taste, at
once bitter and salt, but no smell. Those which
were overturned, fell in pieces immediately upon
my touching them ; and the filaments which re-
mained under the bark, were covered over with a
saltish powder, as clear as crystal. The roots which
hung far down from the rocks were glutinous, and
the bark broke oft' with the least touch. I pluck-
ed up several branches of wild laurel, from which
I immediately distilled some white drops, one of
which, having fallen upon my hand, occasioned a
very smart pain, and a black spot, which took off
the skin. I durst not venture to taste it. In a
word, the stones, the nitrous beds, the overturned
date-trees and others, enveloped to the veiy top
the immense plain covered with an extremely fine
salt, the ground cut and furrowed, which appeared
to have been turned up by the torrents, those rent
mountains, if I may use the expression, all seemed
to indicate, that at some former period, the scum
of the sea had been carried into these places. I
asked at Sidy Sellem, if we were far from the sea,
and if ever it had passed that way ? He told me,
that we were perhaps the first of the human race
who had landed there ; that he was looking for the
sea, which ought to be before us, in order to dis-
cover the places where, he had been told, some
Arab camps were to be found, among whom he
had friends who had accompanied him in a jour-
ney to Mecca.
" Keep yourself easy, " added he, " the sun is
my guide, he will conduct me where I wish to go.
You may therefore follow, without fear, the foot-
steps of the camels." Indeed, I thought that I
M. DE BRISSON. 261
walked with considerable ease ; but it was not
long, when I began to feel excessive pain, as my
feet, severely torn, were filled with a kind of saltish
dust. How greatly was I astonished, when, after
two days' travelling, I found we were on the brink
of the sea, and perceived below me the rolling
waves foaming upon a frightful precipice ! To-
wards the east, where I then was, its course was
limited by immense rocks. On considering this
elevation, I could not persuade myself, that ever
this element had carried its waves to such a height.
The rocks, said I to myself, would then serve for
a bed to it. I lost myself in my conjectures ; be-
sides, I set out at first to report facts, and it is
not my province to make learned dissertations.
After some days journey farther, gradually ad-
vancing towards Morocco, we found other moun-
tains no less elevated than the first, covered with
stones of rose, violet, citron and green colours, and
I observed extensive forests at a distance. I had
not seen any before all the thirteen months I had
been in the deserts. I was astonished to see the
trunks of trees coming out of the centre of rocks,
and to appearance hanging down like fruits. I saw
with surprise also the roebucks running after one
another, upon these same trees, leaping on the
hanging rocks with incredible velocity, when they
perceived any one following them. The moment
one of them took to flight, the rest immediately
followed. I observed, among many other trees,
that of which the leaf resembled the gum-tree, or
our parsley, to be the only one of the different
kinds which I had seen, in all these countries, that
had suffered from lightning. The thunder had no
influence upon the rest.
262 CAPTIVITY OF
We travelled through the forests for three days.
We had spent already four nights, and, during that
time, had not heard any thing of the fierce animals,
with which the deserts of Africa are overspread.
They must certainly inhabit the country which lies
far to the eastward ; but how do they procure
water ?
The more we advanced, the more my distress
abated. We frequently found fields of barley ready
to be reaped. I sat down and ate, with a degree
of pleasure which I cannot express. The water
now also became more abundant. On every side,
we frequently fell in with villages, where we were
well received. In others, where we would not
have been so safe, Sidy Sellem was much respect-
ed, as he had formerly made a journey to Mecca.
However, the Arabs of the tribe of Telkoeimes
exceeded all in their attention to us.
After having paid Sidy Sellem all the customary
honours due to a stranger, they caused to be set
before him, at the usual hour, barley, meal, and
milk. He gave me the remainder of his supper,
which I went to eat apart with my new comrade
the baker; for, especially on a journey, a Chris-
tian ought neither to eat nor drink, and far less to
sleep, beside his master. My repast being ended,
I dug a hole in the sand, in order to screen my-
self from the cold. To prevent the sand from en-
tering into my eyes, I covered my head with a
piece of packing-cloth, which I wore about my
middle. But I had scarcely closed my eyes, when
I heard the report of two gunshots, which appear-
ed to have been fired hard by me, and immedi-
ately I was seized by the body. I very readily
threw off me the covering of sand which I had
M. DE BRISSON.
made myself, and which was warm. One of those
who held me, asked me if I was wounded. I sup-
posed that the fire, which had taken hold of my
linen, had come from the wadding of the gun.
" No, " replied I, " but on what account do you
treat me in this manner ? " " Sir, " * answered
he, " follow us. " My master, who had been
awakened by the report of the gun, ran towards
the place where he had heard my voice. He com-
plained of their abusing in such a manner one of
his slaves, and that they had violated the laws of
hospitality towards such a man as he was. The
Arab of the mountains, in reply, told him, with
an imperious tone, that during the night he watched
his flock, not knowing that I belonged to his re-
tinue ; and having seen a man conceal himself in
the sand, he had supposed him to be one of those
robbers, who, during the night, come to cany off
their young goats. Sidy Sellem pretended to be-
lieve him, commended his zeal, and took me out
of his hands. As soon as he imagined that the
village was all quiet, he left a place where he was
as much afraid of his own safety as mine.
The Arabs of the tribe of Telkoennes are the
worst situated of any that I have seen in all the
Desert. They live in the midst of mountains of
sand, raised by the winds. One would think they
endeavoured to hide themselves from the light of
* The language which they speak in the Desert, differs
from that spoken in the capital. Sidy Sellem, who was
considered as a scholar among them, was obliged to repeat
several times, before he could make himself understood by
Effendy, who interrogated him in the presence of the Em-
peror.
x2
264 CAPTIVITY OF
day, so difficult is it to penetrate into their re*
treats, or to find the way out of them. The plains
in their neighbourhood abound with prodigious ser-
pents. Three times I had occasion to see them
frighten our camels ; and the animals, when af-
frighted, fled, and obliged the baker and myself
to take long races in order to assemble them again.
At last we approached to the famous city of
Guadnum, of which I had heard so much talking
for a long time past. It was across a cave of
rocks, that I saw at a distance a city built upon
an eminence, the environs of which announced
formidable fortifications. When we drew near it,
a little after, I could see no more than earthen
bulwarks, almost all broken down. We observed
some of the inhabitants, who appeared at small
windows opposite to us. They seemed to be me-
ditating some wicked action. The chief of the
village, having learned that Sidy Sellem was the
leader of this small caravan, came to meet him,
attended by four negro slaves. They carried on
their heads a basket of dates, which their master
had presented as a mark of respect to him. " Is
this Guadnum which I see ? " I asked at Sidy
Sellem, " No, " replied he, " it is Fort Labat.
The city is very near ; you may observe it. " In-
deed, we arrived there two hours after.
This city, so much longed for, is the refuge of
all the most resolute rebels of the different tribes.
It is divided into two parts. The lower part is
commanded by Sidy Adalla. There was a gover-
nor for the higher part, which is situated upon a
little hill, and which very much resembles Fort
Labat. Almost all the houses are built in the
same manner. Four great walls occupy an im-
M. DE BRISSON. 265
mense space of ground. All those of the same
part, build a house which will only admit light by
the door and the top, which remains uncovered.
The four walls which surround the house are very
high. There is only one gate in all their circum-
ference. This is guarded by large dogs. Every
particular person has his own dog to protect him-
self; and without this precaution, although en-
closed within walls, would have no security against
the depredations of any neighbour more daring,
or more skilful than himself.
I could not reconcile this general mistrust with
the considerable trade which was carried on in this
city. I saw two markets in it, which certainly
were not inferior in any respect to the largest fairs
in the provinces of France. Though specie of
different kinds circulates here, I am inclined to
think that their trade is principally carried on by
barter. Fine wool may be found here in great a-
bundance, and, above all, woollen stuffs, half white
and half crimson, which are used by the inhabi-
tants for their dresses. The merchants who pur-
chase them, in order to sell them in the interior
parts of the country, give camels in exchange.
Their ordinary profit is four hundred per cent. ;
and on these articles they gain much less than on
wheat, barley, dates, horses, sheep, goats, oxen,
she-asses, tobacco, gunpowder, combs, small mir-
rors, and other toys, which are not carried to a
great distance. They are consumed in certain
small towns of the country, in each of which a
market is held on fixed days. What is very sur-
prising is, that the Jews are almost the only peo-
ple who cany on this trade. They are, however,
expoied to the most humiliating insults. Aii Arab
266 CAPTIVITY OF
snatches the bread from * the hand of an Israelite,
enters his house, makes him give him a handful of
tobacco, often beats him, and always behaves to
him with insolence ; and yet the poor Jew must
suffer with patience. It is true, that he indemni-
fies himself after his own manner ; that is to say,
by the address with which he disposes of his mer-
chandise to advantage, and by the cunning by
which he overreaches an Arab. The latter, in ge-
neral, are exceedingly stupid.
I met with a Moor in this city, who happened
to have been at the sea-shore the very time of our
shipwreck. I owe him an acknowledgment, for
he treated me well. His sister-in-law, Paphye,
appeared to take a very lively concern in my situ-
ation. During eight days I spent in Guadnum,
she employed me in grinding some corn. She en-
tertained me well, and, I may say, showed me
numberless instances of care and attention. She
wished much that I would stay with her. But no-
thing can equal the generous assistance I received
from Aaron the Jew, and his wives, notwithstand-
ing the ingratitude which they have often experi-
enced from many Christian slaves.
I left Guadnum, after having rested there eight
days. On the road to Mogador, I found nothing
but villages or castles, situated, for the most part,
* It was at Guadnum that I first saw bread again.
Whether brick or stones be scarce, or they have not learn-
ed the method of laying their ovens with these materials,
I cannot say ; but their custom is, to make little flint-
stones, red hot, and on them bake their dough. The
bread is pretty good. That which the emperor caused to
be provided for the consul, appeared to be baked in a dif-
ferent manner, though I cannot say how. I found it
more agreeable to the taste.
M. DE BRISSON. 267
on very high mountains. At a distance, one would
suppose them superb edifices, but, on coming near-
er, we found them much the same with the others.
We were very well entertained. The nearer we
approached the city, however, we found the less
hospitality. There is reason to believe the inha-
bitants are afraid of the affluence of foreign tra-
vellers.
We were sixty-six days on this march; my
strength was exhausted, my limbs swelled, and my
feet almost in a state of suppuration. * I had in-
fallibly sunk under it, if my master, to encourage
me, had not constantly said to me, " Keep up
your heart, there is the sea, behold the ships ;
take courage, we will be soon there. " Hope
supported me ; and, in a moment, when I had not
the least expectation of it, at length I perceived
that element of which I had so much cause to
complain, and which was still to be the arbiter of
my fate. Sidy Sdlem, without doubt, wished to
enjoy my surprise. On coming out of a labyrinth
of broom, we arrived at the top of some hillocks
of sand. Oh ! you who read this history, which
is too true, you never can form an idea of the j oy
which I felt at that moment, when I again saw the
flag of France, and that of other nations, flying at
the stern of the different ships, at anchor in the
road of Mogador, which I still knew by no other
name than that of Soira. " Very well ! Brisson,"
said my master to me ; " Very well I Speak,
wont you ? Are you satisfied ? Do you see
these vessels ?-r-Do you want those of France ?
* A thorn of a gum bush had run into my foot, which
1 could not get extracted, till it was entirely putrified.
268 CAPTIVITY OF
I promised to conduct you to the Consul, you see
I have kept my word : hut what ? you give me
no answer ! " Alas ! what could I answer ? my
tears could not find vent ; I could not articulate a
syllable. I looked at the sea, the flags, the ships,
the city, and I thought that all was a dream. The
unhappy haker, not less exhausted, and equally
astonished with myself, mingled his sobs with
mine. My tears trickled down upon the hands
of the generous old man, who had made me so
happy with an agreeable surprise.
At length we arrived in the city, but still I
was not without my fears. I trembled lest I
should be retained as a slave. I had access to
know, before I left France, that the emperor had
abused M. Chenier, and that he had made his
complaint at court. I had not learned if France
had paid any attention to it, or if a new consul
had been appointed ; but in every case I had cause
to fear. I was not long, however, in being set at
ease. On entering the city, I met two .Europeans,
" Who and what are you," said I to them, " you
see my misery, condescend to assist me. Comfort
me, support me. Where am I ? From what coun-
try are you ? What month is this ? and what
day of it ? " I was addressing natives of Bour-
deaux, who, after having considered, went to in-
form Messrs Duprat and Cabannes, who had made
it their business to relieve any unhappy persons,
whom unlucky accident had thrown upon their
coast. They came to meet me ; and, without
being ashamed at my shocking appearance, they
took me in their arms, and bathed me with the
tears, which the joy of relieving an unfortunate
man made them shed. " Your misfortunes are at
M. DE BRISSOX. 269
an end, Sir, " said they to me ; " come with us ;
we will do our best to make you forget your trou-
bles." They carried me immediately away with
them, after having desired my master to follow us,
and to make himself easy, as to any arrangements
which I had it now in nay power to make with
him. I entreated these gentlemen to permit me
to take along with me, not only Sidy Sellem, but
also his son. Their house became as my own.
Care, attention, friendship all were heaped upon
me without affectation. They dressed me from
head to foot in their own clothes, till such time as
I could get some made to answer my shape. I was
visited soon after by all the Europeans who were
at Mogador ; they congratulated^ me upon the
change in my condition, and particularly that I
had arrived at so favourable a juncture, as that of
the entry of a new consul, who had brought with
him from France very considerable presents to the
Emperor.
I was presented the same day to the governor
of the place, who signified to us an order to go
to Morocco. The king had given a declaration
to that effect. He wished to see all the slaves
with his own eyes, and that they should hear from
his own mouth, the proclamation of their liberty.
We therefore set out in about eight days after,
with a guard, which accompanied the treasure, my
master, myself and the baker, as Sidy Mahanmiet
had sent him by his brother, reserving to himself
the ransom which he might receive for him. We
were supplied with mules, a tent, victuals, and men
to serve us. We arrived after four days journey.
The first thing I observed, was the steeple of
one of the mosques, which appeared to be at a
270 CAPTIVITY OF
great distance. I expected to see the dwelling of
ancient emperors, and other remains of antiquity,
but I could observe nothing except the residence
of the king of Fez and Mequinez. The walls
which surround the palace are of earth, and the
two corners are wholly in ruins. One would have
supposed them to be the enclosure of a church-
yard. The houses in the neighbourhood of the
park are low, and built in the same manner as those
of Guadnum, but dirtier, and not so well aired.
The guard who attended my person, presented
me to the consul and vice-consul. They offered
me board and lodging, till I should set out for
France. A second guard very soon came to ac-
quaint me, that, the emperor informed of my ar-
rival, had ordered me to appear immediately be-
fore him. I therefore followed this messenger,
who conducted me through vast courts, where I
saw nothing but veiy high walls of sand, and a
scorching sun, which darted right on our heads
the whole day. I at length reached the palace,
where his majesty's guards are assembled. Those
who attend his majesty's person, are armed with a
gun. Their dress consists of one coat of any co-
lour, and a cloak, similar to those of the capuchin
friars. They have on their head a small red cap,
with a blue tassel at top. Their naked feet only
half enter their slippers, which they are obliged to
drag after them. They carry the case of their
gun in the form of St Andrew's Cross, and have a
girdle around their body, by which hangs a car-
touch box. Those who do not belong to this
corps, have only a white staff for all their armour.
The horsemen are dressed in the same manner.
They wear half-boots on their feet, and great spurs
M. DE BRISSOKT. 271
of nine or ten inches long, which resemble so
many spikes of iron. Their horses have always
their sides opened to the quick; the riders jag
them continually, and appear to have pleasure in
it. This is a faithful portrait of the troops of his
majesty the King of Morocco.
While I waited for an audience, I saw a captain
review his troops. He sat down on the ground,
liis chin leaning on his two hands, and his arms
placed on his knees, and turned up towards his
chin. He made the soldiers advance two by two,
and gave them the word of command. These,
having prostrated themselves before him, retired
behind, and went about their affairs.
- Five or six of those who were armed with clubs,
seized me by the collar, as if 1 had been a crimi-
nal. They caused open two great folding gates,
like those of our granaries, and pushed me rough-
ly into the park.
In vain I looked around me in search of some
ensign of royalty, At length, having passed a
kind of bruette, * 15 or 20 paces, they made me
turn about my face, and I was ordered while they
pushed me roughly forward, to prostrate myself
before this bruette, in which the king sat, amusing
himself in stroking the toes of his foot, which he
held on his knee. He looked at me for some time,
and then inquired if I was one of these Christian
slaves, whose vessel had been wrecked upon his
coasts about a year ago, and what was my busi-
ness at Senegal, &c. " Your loss was owing to
* A very mean sort of carriage, drawn by two horses,
very often to be seen in the streets of Paris.
Y 8
272 CAPTIVITY OF
your own misconduct," said he to me ; " why did
you not keep yourself at large ? Are you rich,"
continued he ; " Are you married ? " I had scarcely
answered his questions, when he ordered paper and
ink to be brought him, then, with a small reed,
which served him for a pen, he traced the four
principal winds, and made me observe, that Paris
lay to the northward. He then ciphered about
twelve figures in French. " Do you know these ?"
asked he ; and put several similarjquestions to me,
to show me that he was a scholar.
" Tell me," continued the Prince, " did the
Mountaineers* use you well or ill ? have they ta-
ken many of your effects ? " I hastened to answer
all his questions, and informed him, that the near-
er I approached to the capital, the more civil usage
I met with. " I have not the sovereignty," re-
plied he, " of all the countries through which you
have passed ; or, to express myself more properly,
my orders cannot be put so effectually into execu-
tion at such a distance. With whom are you
come ? With Sidy Sellem of La Roussye. I
know him, bring him hither." Immediately after,
my master was introduced in the same manner I
had been.
The emperor asked him, if he had bought me
very dear, and what were his intentions. Sidy
Sellem answered him very archly, by informing
him, that he had no other intention in traversing
these immense regions, but to come and prostrate
himself at the feet of his sovereign, and present
* The inhabitants of the towns call those of the de-
serts mountaineers.
M.-DE BRJSSON. 273
him with the homage of his slave.f " Do you
know," continued the Prince, " if any other of
these people are to be found among the Ouadelims
and Labdesseba, as it was by these tribes they were
all seized ? " My patron answered him very hum-
bly. " Yes, Sir, and they may be very easily col-
lected together, if you issue orders to that effect.'*
The emperor did not push this conversation far-
ther ; he commanded one of his guards to attend
me and the baker, upon a fresh order ; and that we
should eat in the royal kitchen. This man express-
ed no little surprise, that the Sultan should have
condescended to converse so long with a slave.
The next day, the consul called me back be-
fore the guard, saying, that when the king inquir-
ed after me, the guard should come and seek me
in his house. I had then appointed for my dwel-
ling, a cave, which had formerly been the resi-
dence of the Spanish ambassador. The emperor,
willing to pay the same attention to the envoy of
France, gave him the same lodging.
This palace, which was the best the emperor
had in his disposal, was nothing else than a long
cave dug in the earth, the vault of which was sup-
ported by two ranges of pillars. The descent was
by a small stair, and there was no air but what
was procured by small windows, placed on the
head of the vault. The emperor keeps here his
f It is certain, that if Sidy Sellem had not wished to
pay his homage to the emperor, (it was fifty years since
he had been at Morocco), and had he not been called to
the city by his own particular business, I would never
have seen my native country ; I was too far into the in-
terior parts of the country ever to have escaped other-
wise.
274< CAPTIVITY OF
tents and war equipage. In fine, naked walls,
spiders webs, bats and rats, were all that we could
see in this dwelling. This building stands in one
of the finest situations in his majesty's gardens,
which are adorned with olive and quince trees,
pomegranates and apples. The four high walls
which suiTound them, gives one the idea of a state
^prison. It was in this place that the emperor
lodged the ambassadors, or representatives of power-
ful foreign nations, and did not provide them with
a single piece of furniture. He contented himself
with ordering them a certain quantity of beef, mut-
ton, poultry, bread and water.
His majesty's own palace consisted of six large
courts, surrounded by walls. The outside of the
seraglio resembled a granary. The mosque is
built in the same manner. I know not if the inside
is any thing more agreeable, but there is nothing in
its exterior to please the eye. The city is sepa-
rated from the palace by masses of clay. The
filth and bones of beasts which have been killed,
heaped upon one another, serve, to use the ex-
pression, as a girdle to the capital. These pyra-
mids of nastiness are ever to be found within the
city. They prevail even on the tops of the houses,
and keep out the very light of day. The sun,
which beats upon these hills of filth, exhales the
putrefaction from them. The houses, ill built, re-
semble hogsties, and are very ill aired. The
streets are narrow, and partly covered with beds
of straw.
One day that the New England ambassador,
who had taken lodgings in the city, the consul and
myself, were taking an airing on horseback, we
were obliged to alight, The people, under bad
M. DE BRISSON. 275
government, or rather without any, run before us,
and interrupted us in our journey, as we had no
guards to escort us. Without this precaution, a
person runs the risk of being cut in pieces. In
spite of all the care I could take, I got a stroke
on the head with a stone. But I neither could
discover from whence, or By whom it was thrown.
Take this as a just specimen of the city of Mo-
rocco.
> iThe character of the inhabitants differs veiy
little from that of those of the deserts. They are not
quite so stout, and rather fairer. They are more
accustomed to the sight of Europeans, and there-
fore are less surprised with it, but they are equal-
ly addicted to the practice of insulting them. I
have seen many of them enter into the houses of
the consul and M. Duprat, sit down, and without
asking it as a favour, demand of them something
to eat and drink ; nay, even require that they
should give them what they thought fit to ask. A
porter, who had no other trouble than to open
three times to the consul, the gate of the court
where the emperor was, came with great effrontery
to him demanding a gratification. He gave him
some silver pieces, with which he was far from sa-
tisfied. He therefore continued holding out his
hand, and crying Zit (give more, this is not suffi-
cient), with an arrogance equally ridiculous as his
demand.
The secretaries and writers behave in the same
manner ; they impose their demands on all who
have any concern with them. The principal crown
officers are still more greedy of presents, and espe-
cially of great piastres, of which the value is 5
Y 2
276 CAPTIVITY OF
livres and 10 sols. Their master makes it his
daily business, to examine them what they have
gained hy doing any piece of business, or executing
any commission. He gives them considerable
posts, or sends them upon an embassy ; and when
it is presumed that they have amassed a certain
fortune, they are accused of some misconduct,
stripped of all their possessions, and left to finish
their days in slavery. Their very children are
not exempted from these acts of barbarity. The
same Mouley Adaram, whom I have already men-
tioned, lives at this day wandering in the Desert,
and among his banditti, in consequence of having
Fallen a victim to his father's covetousness. I do
not know if this young prince has ever shown any
good qualities, but in the Desert he is only consider-
ed as a barbarous prince, who will prove a very
cruel tyrant, if ever he mounts the throne. It is
true, the throne appears at present to be destined for
his brother Moulem * Azy, who is as worthless
as himself.
May I be permitted to observe, how extraordi-
nary it is, that a prince so little to be dreaded as
the Emperor of Morocco, should oblige the dif-
ferent powers of Europe to send ambassadors to
him, and that he should even dictate laws to them.
There is not a single sovereign who dares to send
a representative to his court without making him
at the same time considerable presents ; and what
envoy would present himself without having his
hands full ? When M. Chenier, envoy from the
court of France, delivered his despatches to the
- * This was written before my return from Senegal. It
may be noticed, that the son has since declared war agaiust
the father.
M. DE BRISSON. 277
emperor, some thing in them had given offence to
him ; he therefore wrapped them in a dirty hand-
kerchief, and hung them about the consul's neck,
who was accordingly publickly exposed to the
mockeries and insults of that cruel nation. How
happens it that the consuls have not, by common
consent, represented to their respective sovereigns,
that the Emperor of Morocco becomes every day
more and more powerful by the supplies which
they themselves furnish him ? Twenty years ago,
this prince was absolutely destitute of resources.
He had neither materials, nor any place for cast-
ing cannons ; and he was equally in want of wood
for building ships, of ropes, of nails, and even of
workmen. It is France, and other European
powers, that assist him, else the Emperor of Mo-
rocco would be of little consideration. His superb
batteries of brass cannons, twenty-four, thirty-six,
and forty-eight pounders, were furnished by Hol-
land, Spain, England, and France. England has
done more than other nations, by selling him thore
beautiful cannons which were taken on the float-
ing batteries. Mogador, that part of it which is
next to Morocco, is built in an advantageous situa-
tion. Its batteries are well disposed, and there
are cannon at each embrasure ; but they are there
only in a manner for show, as they have no car-
riages, and are supported only by brick work.
There are no workmen in the country capable of
mounting them on carriages, nor is there wood
proper for making them. Did a few vessels only
wait for the sailing of those small frigates, which
are almost all unfit for sea, except only two, no-
thing would be easier than to prevent them fiom
returning, and to block lip the ports of Mogador,
278 CAPTIVITY OF
Rabat, and Sallee. What would become of his
commerce, and, above all, his marine, did the
Christian princes cease to assist him, contrary to
the interests of humanity ! Would England and
Spain unite only for a moment, Tangiers, his most
beautiful port, would soon be so far ruined, that it
could not afford shelter to his subjects, who, des-
titute of ships, would soon be obliged to give over
their piracies.
If the consuls of different nations have never
made" these observations, and if they have never
pointed out the means of curbing the insolence of
the Emperor of Morocco, it is because they are at
the head of the commerce which these different
powers carry on in that part of the world. The
Spanish consul bought up almost all the corn of
the country, and ships were sent off with it, ac-
cording to his consignments. The French consul
is the only one who does not engage in commerce.
I can positively assert, that these representatives,
instead of furnishing their courts with the means of
diminishing the power of the emperor, never cease
to add to his strength, and to incite him to make
new pretensions. How much we assist these pi-
rates to hurt the advantageous trade which we
might carry on ! Their situation renders them very
dangerous ; but if we leave them only their situa-
tion, it would be impossible for them to profit much
by it. Let impartial people pay a visit to that
country let them speak with the same sincerity as
I do, and they will no doubt be convinced that the
Emperor of Morocco, of all the princes in the
world, would be the least able to do mischief, did
the sovereigns of Europe cease to furnish him with
succours.
M. DE BRISSON. 279
"" At length, the hour came, when my chains were
to he broken oft'. One day the prince, on coming
out of the mosque, gave the consul to understand,
that lie wished him to attend with his slaves, in
the court where he held his Mechoir (a kind of
puhlic audience). " Consul," said he to M. Du-
rocber, " I hope that you will not be like your pre-
decessor, whose haughtiness displeased me exceed-
ingly. Observe this young man (pointing to the
vice-consul), he is pleasant and complaisant. He
constantly endeavours to please me. I wish you
to imitate him. I have desired it of you. You
must write to your master, that I am satisfied with
his presents. Adieu, retire a little with the slaves
which I have given you. * Choose any of my-
ports which may be most convenient for your em-
barkation. Adieu, I go to, name the officers of
my court, who will accompany you to the place of
the consular residence. "
It was customary at these audiences, for the
emperor to take cognizance of all the affaire of po-
lice. He appeared mounted upon a white horse,
caparisoned with a scarlet and blue cloth ; gold
tassels hung round the crupper. A squire walked
at the side of the sovereign, who held in his hand
a long pole, at the end of which was an umbrella,
to defend his majesty from the heat of the sun.
The guard followed .them on foot in great silence.
Every thing announced fear. A look from the so-
vereign every where spread consternation. At
his least word, he saw the head of one or more of
* We were seven in number, viz. myself, the baker, ard
five others, belonging to the ship (Lev? Deuv Ami*} the
Two Friends, which had been shipwrecked some time be-
tpre us.
280 CAPTIVITY OF
his subjects fall without the least emotion. The
culprit is lifeless, ere the last words of the sentence
are out of his mouth. However, I never knew a
rich man, who could buy his favour, suffer death,
be his crime what it might.
What can be thought of a prince, who, upon an
idea which had been suggested to him, that I was
doubtless a Christian, more remarkable than the
rest, because I was better drest, and the consul
paid me more attention, forget every thing he had
promised, and sent orders to Mogador, to arrest
me, and send me back to Morocco ? Happily the
winds had wafted me to too great a distance, when
the messenger came to signify to the governor his
master's pleasure.
I may therefore say that misfortune follow-
ed me to the last. I v had certainly sunk under my
misfortunes as well as my companions, had I not
been supported by a steady firmness, and an un-
limited confidence in Divine Providence. I must
not forget to mention, that before my departure,
Sidy Sellem went away abundantly satisfied with
the generosity of the consul.
"""
I did not wish to interrupt my narrative, as I
thought it would be more proper, that it should be
followed with my various observations on the re-
ligion, manners, usages, &c. of a people, who are
very little known, and who, for that reason, may
become very interesting. Fatal experience has put
it in my power to represent then. The reader
may rest assured, that I will be no less guided by
truth, in the description which I am now to lay
M. DE BRISSON. 281
before him, than I have been in the preceding re-
cital of my particular adventures.
The Arabs of the Desert follow the religion of
Mahomet ; but they have entirely disfigured it by
the grossest superstitions. They live constantly
wandering in the midst of the diy sands of Afri-
ca. There are certain colonies of them who tra-
verse continually the borders of the sea, without
having any fixed dwelling. They are distributed
into tribes, more or less considerable. Every tribe
is divided into hordes, and every horde encamps in
the districts which appear most likely to furnish
pasturage for the support of their cattle, and that
in such a manner, that one tribe is never wholly
united. They are thus frequently intermixed with
certain villages of the tribes of the Ouadelims, Lab-
desseba, La Loussye, Lathidium, Chelus, Tuca-
nois, Ouadelis, &c. The two first are the most
formidable they carry their ravages to the very
gates of Morocco. It is not therefore without rea-
son that the Emperor fears them. They are in
general tall, handsome, stout and vigorous men.
They have commonly bristled hair, a long beard,
a furious look, large hanging ears, and their nails
as long as claws ; they always use their nails in
the wars wherein they are almost constantly
engaged with their neighbours. The Ouadelims,
in a particular manner, are fierce, arrogant, war-
like, and given to plunder ; they carry terror and
dread with them wherever they go. However,
like the other Arabs, their courage commonly fails
them, when they have not a decided superiority. >
All these colonies lodge by families, in tents,
covered with a thick cloth made of camels hair.
It is the women who spin their cloth, and weave
285 CAPTIVITY OF
it upon a loom, BO small, that they work it sitting
upon the ground. The furniture of their dwellings,
consists of two large leather sacks, which answer
the purpose of keeping all their old clothes, and any
pieces of old iron ; of three or four goat-skins (if
they can procure as many), in which they keep
their milk and water ; of some wooden dishes,
some pack-saddles for their camels, two large stones
for grinding their barley, a smaller one to drive in
the pikes of their tents, an osier matting which
serves for a bed, a thick carpet for a covering,
and a small kettle. These are the pieces of fur-
niture which distinguish the rich from the poor.
Their flocks, by which their riches are estimated,
consist of two or three horses, several camels,
some sheep and goats. The less fortunate have
goats and sheep only.
The principal part of their devotions, and that
which they observe with the greatest attention, is
prayer. There are different kinds of it : the first
commences always before sun-rising. The Talbe
is distinguished by the length of his beard, a piece
of woollen cloth, half white and half crimson,
which he leaves loose and flowing about his body,
and under which appears a figure, exhausted by
fasting, (the consequence of excessive laziness),
and a kind of chaplet of an enormous size. He
raises a sad and lamentable voice, which one
would be ready to suppose to be that of a pious
and contrite man, but which is, in fact, that of a
hypocrite. Girt with a poignard, he seeks the
place where his perfidious arm can, with assur-
ance, aim the blow with which he wishes to pierce
the heart of his neighbour, his friend, and often his
brother. By his uncouth sounds, he calls his peo-
M. DE BRISSON. 283
pie to come and range themselves under his ban-
ner, to hear the praises of the Prophet. They all
run up to him with a holy respect ; but before the
priest begins his prayer, they throw off a little
coat, which they wear fastened to their girdle, and
in which they are wrapped, as it is the drapery of
which their clothing consists. The Talbe after-
wards bows himself towards the ground. He re-
moves with his hands that upon which his feet
Were placed ; then takes up a handful of the sand
which has not been dirtied, and in place of water,
rubs with it his face, hands and arms up to the el-
bows, in order to purify himself from all his un-
cleanness. The people follow his example.
When the prayer is ended, they stop for some
time, sitting squat down behind, and trace differ-
ent figures upon the sand with their fingers, and
turn them round their head, as if sprinkling them-
selves with a holy unction. The savages, while
tbus employed, show as mucb exterior piety and
respect as we can do in our churches. I do not
believe, however, that it is possible to make a
greater jest of religion than they do, wben their
prayers are ended. The women, who only at-
tend the morning matins, and those which they
go about at ten o'clock at night, place themselves
at the gate of their tents, and keep themselves
with their faces towards the east.
When the first part of their religious exercise is
performed, their next business is the milking of
the flocks. They begin with the she-camels, giv-
ing them a great many blows with their feet, until
they make them rise. As soon as they are on
their legs, they take off from their udder a kind of
284> CAPTIVITY OP
covering made of ropes worked together, which is
intended to prevent the young camel from sucking.
The young one then runs up to -its mother, and,
by its caresses, prepares her to yield her milk in
greater abundance. The master and the keeper
of the flock watch the moment when the lips of
the young camel are covered with a white foam :
they then separate it from its mother ; and each
resting his head on different sides against the ani-
mal's belly, they press the udder, from which they
sometimes draw five pints of milk, when the rains
have rendered the earth fruitful. The keeper of
the flock, after taking a few draughts every time
he milks, pours the rest into a vessel destined for
that purpose, and placed close by the side of his
mistress ; for he is allowed no other nourishment
than the milk which he draws from the last of the
camels. When all the milk is thus collected, the
mistress puts aside her part, which is never the
least ; then serves her husband and his children ;
and lays up the rest in a goat's skin, which she
leaves exposed to the sun before the milk be made
into butter. Three or four hours after, the young
girls bring from the fields the sheep and the goats.
The mother, who is always present at the last
milking, mixes the milk procured by it with that
of the camels ; and when the sun has sufficiently
warmed it, they separate the cream from it, in or-
der to make butter. What remains, serves as
drink for the rest of the day. W T hen the butter is
made, they put it into small skins, where it ac-
quires a strong smell, which, according to the taste
of these barbarians, adds to its value. The wo-
men use it for greasing their hair : without this
they would jhink something deficient in their
M. DE BRISSON. 285
dress. One cannot believe to what excess they
cany their coquetry. They dress their hair with
great art. They keep it flowing in tresses upon
their breasts, and fasten to it any thing they can
find. I have seen some of them ornament it with
shell-work, keys of chests, and padlocks, rings of
umbrellas, and buttons of trowsers, which they
have taken from sailors.
When their head-dress is thus so far prepared,
they cover it with a greasy cloth, which surrounds
their head, covers the one half of their nose, and
ties below their chin. To give a brilliancy to their
eyes, they comb the eye-lashes with a great cop-
per needle, which they have rubbed upon a blue
stone. Next comes the adjustment of their dra-
pery ; and here all the art lies in plaiting it neatly,
and so as to keep the folds, in doing which they
employ neither pins, cords, nor sewing. But that
the work of the toilette may be complete, they
paint the nails of their feet and hands with a red-
dish colour. A Moorish woman, who wishes to
be considered as a beauty, must have long teeth
shooting out of her mouth; the flesh from the
shoulder to the elbow loose and flabby; their
limbs, thighs and body, prodigiously thick ; their
gait slow and cramped. They have bracelets like
the collar of great Danish dogs upon their arms
and legs. In a word, they labour from their in-
fancy to efface any beauties for which they are
indebted to nature, and to substitute in their room
ridiculous and disagreeable whims. They have no
other dress in all their wardrobe than what I have
described. To add to the inconveniences to
which these women are subjected, let us only re-
flect, that the same linen on which they are deli-
28.6 CAPTIVITY OF
vered of a child, they receive its nastiness and
hlow their noses in ; it is impossihle to form an
idea sufficiently disgusting, of the nastiness and
horrid smell of the Moorish women.
Gould one suppose that these hideous women
are addicted to jealousy and evil-speaking ? It is,
however, a truth. One of them has, perhaps, oc-
casion to go and borrow something from her neigh-
bour. If she meets the husband, she veils her
face, and presently with a trembling air enters the
tent. But if the woman is by herself, she begins
to speak all the evil she can of any neighbour who
is better drest. This conversation goes on, when
perhaps a third enters, who does not fail to lay-in
her word, in such a manner, as that the one half
of the day is spent in evil speaking ; and she very
frequently goes away, probably without recollec-
ting to seek what she came to borrow. Laziness
and gluttony are also their favourite sins. They
will expose themselves to numberless affronts, in
order to procure a little camel or goat's flesh, when
they know that it is dressing in any person's
house. Their favourite morsel is the liver. :
The men are addicted to almost the same vices.
They commonly pass the whole day stretched out
upon a netting to sleep, to smoke, or to clean
themselves from vermin which torment them,
The women have generally committed to their
care those employments which the men would
otherwise find no hesitation in doing reciprocally.
There can be no cause of surprise that the whole
country is infected with vermin. They content
-themselves with throwing them down, without tak-
ing the trouble to destroy them. Notwithstand-
ing all my precaution, my beard was always filled
M. DE BRISSON. 287
with them, and I may safely say it was none of
the least of my sufferings during my captivity.
The men meet together sometimes in the day
time, to entertain one another with their warlike
exploits. Every one recites the number of ene-
mies whom he has conquered. A ridiculously
false story is almost constantly followed by a
charge of lying ; a quarrel is the consequence ; and
the conversation is generally terminated with some
blows of the poignard. They can never agitate
even the most indifferent question, without having
their eyes inflamed with rage. Fury is depicted
in every the least motion, and they cannot even
converse upon domestic affairs, without roaring
and yelling hideously.
Perfidy and treachery are two innate vices of
the Arabs. It is for this reason they never stir
from their tents unarmed. They never make any
agreements in writing, well assured that he who
receives an obligation would poignard him to
whom he signed it, to cancel his debt ; and there-
fore they always carry hung to their neck, a little
leather purse, in which they cany about with
them whatever they consider as precious. Al-
though they keep nothing in their tents under lock
and key, yet I have seen some of them having
small chests ; these coffers, which often do not
contain the value of a small crown, are an object
of desire to the whole colony I must not even
except the brother, father, nor son of the proprie-
tor. My master's brother was particularly en-
vious on account of the small booty with which I
had enriched his brother. He proposed to me
one day, as a very simple matter, that I should
z 2
288 CAPTIVITY OF
kill him during the night. He offered me his
poignard, and promised to conduct me to Morocco
when I had committed the crime. However dis-
contented I then was with my situation, this pro-
posal shocked me it struck me with horror.
However, it was soon renewed to me, with en-
treaties, hy one of Sidy Mahammet's uncles, who>
of all his relations, appeared to he most attached
to him. I have frequently seen this man steal
into my master's tent during the night, in order to
carry off some old iron, or leather thong. This
same man was one of the most considerable in the
village. He was consulted in their different dis-
putes, and his judgment was always deemed
weighty by the poor the rich paid little attention
to any man's opinion.
Among the first lessons that they teach their
young folks, are, to be expert in using the poig-
nard, to tear the entrails of their enemy with
their nails, and to give to a falsehood the sem-
blance of truth. Those who to these talents add
that of reading and writing, become very danger-
ous monsters, arid thus acquire a very great ascen-
dancy over their companions. It may be justly
said, that they are from their infancy familiarized
with vice, and equally happy in committing a bad
or good action.
According to the custom of the country, every
stranger Arab, to whatever district or tribe he be-
longs, known or unknown, is entitled to their hos-
pitality. If there are many travellers, they all
contribute towards the expense of their entertain-
ment. All, without distinction, go out to meet a
stranger $ and welcome him upon his arrival, assist
him in dismounting from his beast, and cany his
M. DE BRISSON. 289
baggage behind the bush, which is to defend him
from the rigour of the night ; for it is an establish-
ed custom, that no stranger is admitted into their
tent. This ceremony over, they sit down around
the new comer ; inquire of him the news of the
country, whence he comes, and if the party have
evacuated the places where they were encamped ;
if he fell in with any other person in districts more
or less remote ; and likewise if he found plenty of
pasturage in the places through which he passed.
When they have got an answer to these different
questions, they then inquire to what tribe he be-
longs ; but they never think of inquiring about his
own health or welfare, till they are satisfied as to
the other questions.
If no person is acquainted with the stranger in
the horde which he visits, the richest among them
entertain him. If there are many of them, the
expense, as I have already said, becomes common.
They serve to each a large bowl of milk, and of
barley meal mixed with boiled milk, or water when
it can be had. If the stranger can read, they give
him the honour of saying prayers ; in which case
the Talbe of the village places himself by his side,
as master of the ceremonies. This sums up all
his entertainment, if he is a stranger little known
among them ; but if has any friends in the horde,
or known to be rich, they quickly kill a good ram,
or a fat sheep, to reirale him. The women prepare
the banquet ; and while they are dressing the flesh,
they serve up the fat first raw. So soon as the
meat is ready, they begin by laying aside a portion
for the husband ; then that which they appoint for
any of their neighbours, with whom they live on
u<>od rirms. If this attention was m'-'iLTted-, it
290 CAPTIVITY OF
would be an irreparable fault. They then place,
with care, the travellers mess upon a truss of
straw. The Arab who is the entertainer, causes
a Christain slave or negro, to follow him, carrying
on his head the repast for the guest, which how-
ever is not set before him till ten o'clock at night,
although perhaps he arrived early in the morning.
Their practice is to give nothing to eat, till night,
when they feast either by the light of a clear moon,
or by a great fire, for they must have fire in almost
every season of the year. The traveller never
fails earnestly to entreat the person who brings
him his mess, to do him the honour of eating with
him, but he generally declines it as much as pos-
sible, and his refusal is founded on respect for his
guest.
The next morning the travellers pursue their
journey, without taking leave of any person what-
ever. This manner of entertaining one another
would be surely very commendable, were it not
for the many stratagems which they make use of
to avoid it. When an unknown stranger appears,
they sometimes place at a little distance from their
tent a camel's saddle, a mat, a gun and a little
bundle, all seeming to intimate the baggage of
some traveller who has alighted from his horse ;
but often these precautions do not hinder the stran-
ger from settling beside the same baggage. The
chief comes to declare that they belong to some
Arab of a neighbouring village ; but as this is a
plan with which they are all equally acquainted,
the visitor generally is not discouraged, he remains
there ; but in this case they revenge themselves
on his importunity, by giving him a very slender
portion of victuals. Then he keeps a sharp look-
M. DE BRISSON. 291
out, and if he sees any fire, he runs towards it in
the hope of getting some flesh or broth. He takes
great care to keep himself at first concealed behind
the tent, in order to overhear what passes there,
and to discover if they are at victuals ; for they
#re at great pains, in order to prevent such visits,
to take away very speedily the three stones which
support the kettle ; and in this case his plan suc-
ceeds, since they never see any person pass with-
out inviting him to enter and partake of the feast.
It often happens that, while the gormandizing
goes on, they steal from behind the busli the ef-
fects which he secreted there ; but this is only one
trick for another, for he takes the first opportunity
of paying them home in their own coin.
It is difficult to form a just idea of the pride
and ignorance of these pepple. They not only
imagine that they are the first people in the world,
but they have the presumption to believe that the
sun rises only for them. Several of them have re-
peatedly said to me, " Behold that luminary !
which is unknown in thy country. During the
night thou ait not enlightened, as we are, by that
heavenly body, which regulates our days and our
fasts. His children * point out to us the hours of
prayer. You have neither trees nor camels, sheep,
goats, nor dogs. Are your women made like ours ?"
" How long didst thou remain in the womb of thy
mother ? " said another. " As long, " replied I,
." as thou in that of thine." " Indeed ! " replied a
third, counting my fingers and toes, " he is made
like us ; he differs only in his colour and language,
which astonishes rne. " " Do you sow barley in
* Thus thev name the stars.
292 CAPTIVITY OF
your houses ? " meaning our ships. " No, " an-
swered I ; we sow our fields almost in the same
season as you. " " How ! " cried out several of
them, " do you inhabit the earth ? We believed
that you were born and lived on the sea. " Such
were the different questions I had to answer, when
I had the honour of their conversation.
War among them is nothing else than robbery ;
therefore they never engage in it, but in the view
of indulging their sloth, when they have pillaged
the flocks, and ravaged the fields before they are
reaped. One day that the fields were covered with
the whole flocks of the village, one of the keepers
ran up, quite out of breath, to inform us that some
squadrons of the Ouadelims had appeared upon
the top of the hills, with an apparent intention of
carrying off the cattle. Immediately the drum *
beat, all ran to arms, and advanced towards the
enemy. The riders on horseback are enveloped
in a cloud of dust. The camel, who has a very
long step, is almost as agile. Pushed on by the
roaring cries of his rider, he darts into the crowd,
and makes a more terrible carnage by his bites
than all the musketry. They never make an at-
tack drawn up in line of battle. Every warrior
has his own particular combatant. He who throws
his adversary on the ground, or who carries off his
arms or his beast, retires precipitately with the
fruit of his victory. Others, if they think they
are the stronger party, lay hold on them, give
* This great drum is committed to the charge of one of
the most considerable inhabitants. It is used on different
occasions ; sometimes to call to arms, sometimes to inform
that an Arab is bewildered in the Desert, and at other
times that the camels are lost.
M. DE BRISSON. 293
them several blows with a poignard, or trail out
their entrails with their horrid claws. The per-
son who to-day is possessed of considerable riches
in bestial, may find himself reduced to-morrow to
extreme poverty, and stripped by him who, the
preceding day, had no property at all. The weak-
est tribes, who are in consequence most exposed,
are careful to live at a considerable distance, espe-
cially from the Ouadelims and Labdesseba. I
have seen some of these two tribes, sometimes be-
fore leaving their country, begin their ravages in
the neighbourhood of Arguin, which they call Aga-
dir, and carry them even to the gates of Morocco.
In general, they cultivate no other grain but
barley, and sometimes wheat, when there has been
plenty of rain. But after three years of drought,
their fields producing nothing, their method is to>
cany the horrors of war into more fortunate coun-
tries, and there seize from their brethren the fruits
of their labour and industry. It thus happens that
plentiful crops fall into the hands of ferocious men,
who are more disposed to fight, than to labour for
their subsistence.
When the battle is over, each party dig graves
for the slain. The Talbes, being desired to repair
to the place stained with the blood of their bre-
thren, run up to perform the duties of their func-
tion. These consist in pronouncing some plaintive
sounds upon a few handfuls of sand gathered to-
gether in a shell, and sprinkling it upon the un-
happy persons whom they prepare for death, by
placing their thumb upon their forehead, as if they
were applying some holy oil, and conclude with
throwing upon their bodies a scarf and chaplet.
When they expire, they stretch them in a grave,
294? CAPTIVITY OF'
always carefully laying them on the left Bide, with
their face towards the east, as if to contemplate
the tomb of their prophet. They then enclose the
tomb with great stones heaped upon one another,
which serve as a monument to these pillaging sol-
diers. The ages of their warriors are distinguished
by the space of ground which their coffin occu-
pies. The women, bathed in tears, come to tlirow
themselves around these mausoleums. Their ges-
tures, wiy faces, and harmonious sobs, form a very
ridiculous spectacle. A traveller should never pass
before these tombs, without depositing there his
staff; and, after a short prayer, he raises around
the tomb heaps of stones, which are evidences of
the vows he has made for the repose of his soul.
After these funeral rites, cries of desolation re-
sound through the village. Every person mingles
tears with those of the afflicted relations. The
tent of the deceased is conveyed to another place.
All his effects are exposed to the open air ; and
one of the fattest rams is slain to comfort the re-
lations and friends, who offer it to the deceased in
sacrifice. The repast being ended, they bury all
differences. The day after the battle, I have seen
them pay visits to one another. He who lias dan-
gerously wounded his neighbour the day before,
goes to see him, and converses with him on the
dexterity with which he seized the favourable mo-
ment to strike the blow. But what I consider as
most extraordinary is, that earth is their only cure
for the deepest wounds. From whatever place
they take the earth, the effect is the same. In
order to heal their pains, they have recourse to an-
other expedient, which however does not always
prove equally efficacious ; that is, to apply red hot
M. t>E BRISSON, 205
iron to the part affected. Indeed, these Arabs are
subject to few diseases. I have seen many old
people> of both sexes, who were oppressed with
no kind of infirmity. Sore eyes, and colics, are
the most usual disorders among them. Children,
above all, are exposed to these, though in other
respects strong and robust. In the morning it is
difficult for them to open their eyelids. With re-
gard to the colic, I think it is occasioned by the
verdigris which is mixed with every thing they eat
or drink. The reason of its not occasioning more
sudden disasters, is, perhaps, the large quantities
of milk which they use. The kettles in which
they cook their victuals are not tinned ; they ne-
ver wash them, on account of the scarcity of wa-
ter ; so that they remain covered with a crust of
verdigris, which they do not scrape away even
when they scour them with sand. During my
stay among them, I was desirous of taking that
charge, and of nibbing, until I should clear the
verdigris entirely away. But they absolutely for-
bad me, telling me that I should wear their kettle.
It is therefore impossible but that victuals kept in
such vessels must prove prejudicial to their health.
It sometimes happens that the fields of these
barbarians are covered with plentiful crops. But
instead of waiting till the grain attains to matu-
rity, they cut it down, and dry it over hot cin-
ders ; without reflecting that, by pursuing this me-
thod, they deprive themselves of that abundance
which is necessary for the support of their fami-
lies, and of straw to feed their cattle, which, for
the most part, are reduced to the necessity of
browzing on dry branches of trees ; and that they
2A
296 CAPTIVITY OF
themselves are often obliged to eat the saddles and
girths from the backs of their camels. I could
not see, without regret, the little care which these
barbarians take in preparing the earth. They leave
the seed between heaps of stones, and among
bushes, the parched roots of which absorb all the
moisture of the ground, on which the waters leave
a kind of mud very proper for assisting early ve-
getation. The person who is employed to till the
ground, repairs to those spots which the rain has
principally moistened, and scatters the seed here
and there indifferently ; after which, he turns up
the earth with a plough drawn by one camel, which
consequently makes a furrow of very little depth.
If the moisture of the clouds happens to second
his labour, each retires with his portion to some
rock or cavern. In passing through more fertile
cantons, I have found under my feet sheaves of
cora, v the full ears of which invited the most opu-
lent Arab to collect them. Others, heaped one
upon another, remained exposed to the injuries of
the weather, because the proprietor found himself
provided with enough to last him until the season
when the vapours attracted by the mountains should
fall down in torrents, and overflow the valleys.
" Is it possible, " reasoned I with myself, " that
any of mankind are in such a state of ignorance,
as to make so little improvement of the blessings
of Providence ? How happy would I think my-
self with any kind of food suited to my taste ! "
I have at times taken a few handfuls of this bar-
ley, and, having cleaned the grain by rubbing it in
my hands, I then eat it with inexpressible plea-
sure. On such occasions, I could have imagined
that I was transported where the manna rained
M. DE BRISSON. 297
down from the sky for the support of the Israelites
in the wilderness.
From any thing I could ever learn from the A-
rabs with whom I lived, they are wholly strangers
to every kind of industrious labour, and equally
unwilling to be instructed. They have only two
artisans among them, and these they regard with
a kind of veneration, and doubtless with astonish-
ment, when they see them imitate in any manner
the works of foreigners, for they themselves are
incapable of doing any thing. A wheelwright and
a blacksmith were in possession of the whole arts
and sciences of the country. Cf The knowledge of
the first was exercised in making wooden dishes,
mortars, and ploughs ; but he has never yet been
able to give to that instrument of agriculture that
shape which is proper, and would make it easy
for the hand of the labourer. The other labours
with strength of arm upon iron, and is equally ig-
norant of its good and bad qualities. I have fre-
quently seen him heat his iron many times in the
fire till he had exhausted all its virtue, and then
he was obliged to give it up, without making any
thing of it; and if at other times he was more
fortunate, he never produced more than a clumsy
resemblance of the article which he wished to imi-
tate. The same artisan wrought with equal con-
fidence in precious metals. My master one day
brought to him the chain of gold which I had
given him, with orders to make rings of it for his
daughter. The ignorant fellow, after having exa-
mined it, pretended that it was not gold. He
compared it with a piece of a mixed metal, which
he had procured from one of our wrecks, and
which he insisted was pure gold. To support his
298 CAPTIVITY OF
assertion, he remarked that mine was of various
colours, but his was real metal, and of a yellower
hue. In short, after several remarks and disser-
tations equally ridiculous as ill founded, he came
to the resolution of making a hole in a piece of
charcoal, in which he enclosed it ; and after hav-
ing blown the fire well, he was lucky enough to
melt it, and to form rings as large as the round of
a snuff-box. His genius was generally admired,
and he got a bowl of butter-milk for his reward.
What pains did I not take to teach them a me-
thod of grinding their barley with more ease, and
of fanning it ! How much have I laboured to in-
struct them how to load their camels, with more
equal weight on both sides, in such a manner as
not to hurt their sides, and to keep their instru-
ments from being in continual danger of being
broken, by falling to the ground ! I wished to
make them take more pains in labouring the earth,
and gather in their harvest with more care ; in
short, I wished to polish them, but my attempts
were vain ; they are more conceited than their
camels, (which is by no means saying little ;-
much have I suffered from these animals during
the tliirteen months I kept them !) What evi-
dences do they give in every thing they undertake
of their want of capacity ! It is not possible to
root out their prejudices, or correct their ill ha-
bits. I have seen in the hands of the smith the
flourish of a gun-lock, with which he laboured fif-
teen whole days. When he had finished his work,
I told him that it was so ill fitted to the case, that
the person to whom it belonged could not make
use of it without running great risks. All the
by-standers wished me to make a trial of it; but
M. DE BRISSON. 299
I declined it. The workman, however, through
the abundance of his self-conceit, would try it him-
self, and accordingly it carried off part of his jaw-
bone and hand. I was convinced from what I
had seen, that this gunsmith's want of skill was
the occasion of many wounds which they received
in battle.
Often did they question us, if there was not a
gunsmith among us. They seemed to think I was
one from the observations which I had made.
Their arms are in the worst condition imaginable.
They are in general exported guns which the A-
rabs of the tribe of Trargea get in barter for ca-
mels. Some tribes have procured them from
ships which have been wrecked on their coasts,
and some bring them so far as from Morocco.
These last are more substantial, but so difficult
to manage, that they prefer those from Europe ;
and, above all, double-barrelled guns. There is
not an Arab who would not cheerfully give a
Christian slave for one of these guns. When
they need repair, it is done with iron which they
have abstracted from ships. I was at first asto-
nished to see with what eagerness they staved bar-
rels of spirits (aquavita) for the sake of their
iron hoops. I could not have supposed they could
have made use of such wretched iron for that pur-
pose. If metal and guns are objects of such va-
lue in their eyes, one can readily conceive that
stones, balls, lead and powder, are far from being
of little consequence with them. They can veiy
well distinguish good powder from bad. There is
a powder manufactory in the little city of Guad-
num ; but it is so coarse and bad, as to have often
2 A?
300 CAPTIVITY OJ?
very little effect, sometimes none 'at all. It clogs
and dirties the gun ; and for want of oil, they are
often obliged to grease them with butter.
If we may except these crimes which they en-
deavour to commit under night, these people never
make a mystery of their actions. If any of them
are proposing to take a long journey, they inform
the whole village, who meet together to give their
best advice to the traveller. Every one puts in
his word, even children of fourteen years, who
speak with as much confidence as an old man could
do in proposing an affair of importance. These
conferences, which they hold together for the pur-
poses of either condemning or approving of one
another's schemes, are sometimes prolonged for a
whole month. In the same manner they consult
about changing their encampment, or removing the
camels to the sea-coast. This last matter is al-
ways very long of being decided upon, on account
of the distance, and of what they must suffer in
being deprived of milk till the return of these ani-
mals. It is true, that, in such cases, those who
do not send away their camels supply those that
are in want, but it is always in the view of being
fully repaid, as they express it themselves. They
never manifest such joy as on the return of the
flocks. They come back with their interior well
filled with water ; and although it has contracted
a taste and smell exceedingly disagreeable, it is
however so scarce, that they drink it with much
enjoyment.
Every person in Europe supposes that a dog
would run mad if deprived of drink. In the de-
serts of Arabia, whore the heat is excessive, they
never drink onv, and. common lv live on excrement.
M. DE BRISSON. 301
The camels will subsist four months without tast-
ing a drop of water. The goats and sheep drink
still less. Indeed, if it were not for the horses,
the Arabs would never go in search of water;
they would wait on that which falls from the sky.
The rains, which usually fall about the month of
October, spread an universal joy. They keep all
then* holidays at this period. You can form no
idea of this general happiness, having never ex-
perienced this want.
A husband cannot divorce his wife, without the
previous permission of the old men of the village,
who never refuse it. The women are on all occa-
sions treated with the greatest contempt. They
never assume the name of their husband, but re-
tain that which was given them at their birth.
The children are not even called by their fathers
name. In almost all the colonies in which I have
been conversant, there are only four or five differ-
ent names in use among them. They are distin-
guished by that of their tribe, or some other sur-
name. When an Arab sets out on a long journey,
his spouse, after having received his adieu, follows
him about twenty paces from his dwelling, and
throws after him the stone, which is used for driv-
ing in the pikes of their tent, and, in the place
where it lies, she buries it in the sand till his re-
turn. It is thus she expresses her good wishes for
u, successful journey to him.
Although the women behave very indecently,
both in their words and actions, they are however
faithful to their husbands. It is difficult to recon-
cile the tenderness which they show towards their
children, and the barbarity with which tru-y
reet.tJK'in. especially the daughters, who -arp much
302 CAPTIVITY OF
neglected both by the father and mother. How-
ever, it is hi their appearance that they display
their opulence. They ornament their ears, arms
and legs, with rings of gold and silver. They put
so much alloy in their silver, that it is little else
than whitened copper. The poorer class make
use of no other metal than this.
Nothing can exceed the joy of the parents upon
the birth of a son. They think it is a very lucky
circumstance when the mother is delivered with-
out assistance from either male or female ; thus it
frequently happens that she is delivered alone.
She is stretched out upon the sand, and when the
child is born, takes a drop of milk to strengthen
her, and remains lying on the ground, in a wretch-
ed tent, which scarcely defends her from the
weather.
Every woman, on the birth of a son, as a de-
monstration of her joy, blackens her face for forty
days. When a daughter is born, she only daubs
the half of her face, and that for twenty days. If
the poor infants could only see what a hideous ap-
pearance their mother makes, they would not come
near her breast. I never in my life saw so shock-
ing a sight.
I could never keep in temper to see the cruelty
with which these women use their children, even
while at the breast. They give them great blows
with their fist upon the back, to make them sleep ;
and, to prevent their crying, pinch them unmer-
cifully, and twist their skin with their fingers. I
have seen these inhuman mothers set out with
them the same day they were delivered, to go to
sin encampment fifteen or twenty leagues distant.
They place them without care in a kind of cradle,
M. DE BRISSON. 303
which is set on the top of a camel's load. As in
this situation they are very conspicuous, they en-
deavour to make a show, and eclipse one another ;
for this purpose they decorate the bodies of their
camels with stripes of scarlet-coloured cloth, and
white rags. The four stoops which support the
body of the cradle, are adorned with leaves of
copper, gilt with gold or silver.
It is the women in general who lift the pikes of
the tents, when their husbands are resolved to
move their camp. They afeo have the charge of
the camels under the inspection of their masters.
When the husband mounts his horse, it is his wifo
who holds the stirrup to him, although she some-
times falls and hurts herself. This gives him lit-
tle uneasiness, provided, at his arrival, she is suffi-
ciently recovered to attend him with a bowl of
butter-milk.
^ I have often been shocked to see one of these
Arabs (who, not being rich enough to keep a
horse, having been mounted above his packages),
leave to the affrighted women the trouble of lift-
ing up again the load which had been thrown over,
while he went to lie at his ease behind a bush.
Nothing can be more haughty than an Arab's
behaviour to his wife, and nothing more humble
than that of a wife in the presence of her husband.
She is not allowed to eat with him, but, after hav-
ing served him, she retires till her husband calls
upon her, to give her what he leaves.
An Arab cannot, without incivility, enter into
his neighbour's tent on any account ; he calls stand-
ing at the door, and the woman who hears him
vails herself immediately, in the same manner
which she does when she passes any person. - A
304 CAPTIVITY OF
husband would be much to blame, if, on entering
into his tent, he should lie down upon the mat
which belongs to his wife ; he cannot enjoy this
favour but when she is in bed. They are indeed
very attentive to their wives when with child. In
every family there is at least five or six children ;
and a plurality of wives being permitted, one may
easily conceive how soon these colonies become
considerable. No jealousy subsists between these
rival wives, although they all live under the same
tent, and are witnesses of their husband's embraces
to each other.
The lodging which is appointed for a new mar-
ried couple is adorned with a small white flag.
The bridegroom wears around his brows a bandage
of the same colour ; whether it be his first or fifth
marriage, he is always decorated with this mark
of virginity, be his age what it may. The day of
the marriage ceremony, he causes a camel to be
slain for the entertainment of his guests. The
women and children, without any distinction, as-
semble round the drummer ; while he, set upon
the ground, beats with his hand upon the instru-
ment, and sounding through the other hand like a
trumpet, he adds to this horrid noise the beating
of his drum, and an iron chain which he moves
with his arm. One person only dances to these
instruments. Without moving from his place, his
arms, his head and his eyes, follow the music.
His body remains without any perceptible motion.
His hands waving before his body, form different
gestures, every one more indecent than another.
All the spectators beat time with their hands.
With the neck bent forward, and the jaw-bone
turned sometimes to one side, and sometimes an-
M. DE BRISSON. 305
other, they make a thousand different wry faces,
to which the dancing lady answers with an asto-
nishing precision. She finishes with gently re-
clining towards the musician ; the sounds of the
instrument gradually become weaker ; the eyes of
the actress are half closed ; she gently presses her
bosom; every thing expresses violent passion. But
it is not possible to give an idea of what now
passes, nor the air of indifference with which the
woman, who lately played a like part, joins her
companions. The young people form themselves
into a circle, in the midst of which only one re-
mains standing on one leg, and with the other en-
deavours to defend himself from the blows which
they wish to aim at him ; and the first whom he
strikes takes his place. This piece of dexterity is
the only one with which they are acquainted.
The day following the marriage, they separate
the new married bride from her husband, and the
friends who are present take water and wash her
from the middle to the feet. They then comb
and dress her hair, paint her nails red, and dress
her with new linen. If she is not rich enough to
buy these things, they lend her what she needs
till the end of the feast.
I have always considered as a fable, what I have
been told of the breasts of a Moorish woman, but
am now convinced of my error. I have seen (to
cite no other examples), I have seen, I say, one of
these women teazed by one of her children, throw
them one of her breasts with such force, that it
reached the ground.
Their male children can scarcely walk, when
the mother treats them with the same respect as
her husband, that is to say, prepares food for them,
306 CAPTIVITY OF M. DE BRISSON.
and will not eat herself till her son has been served.
The Talbe who teaches them to read and write,
gives them instructions with a loud voice ; and as
each of them is learning a different lesson, it oc-
casions a horrid noise. The lessons they give
them are written upon small boards of polished
wood. One lesson learned, they efface it, and
write another upon it ; they make their pen of a
small piece of wood. Their ciphers pretty much
resemble ours.
After what I have related of these barbarians,
was it possible that I should not be anxious to be
again restored to my native country ! We com-
plain when we change our dwellings ; weep, when
we part with friends; are uneasy when we forget
a handkerchief, or have a beard two days without
being shaved ; and I have been a slave, naked, bit
with vermin, wounded in every part of my body,
my bed among sand, either burning or moist, for
fourteen months. O Divine Providence I It is
by Thee I have been supported in what I have un-
dergone, to Thee I have sacrificed my sufferings,
and from Thee I expect my reward.
III.
=
ACCOUNT
OF THE
ADVENTURES
OF
MADAME GODIN DES ODONAIS,
IN
PASSING DOWN THE RIVER OF
THE AMAZONS,
IN THE YEAR 1770.
Godm d&eie>r\v
2 B
VOYAGE
OF
MADAME GODIN-
M.GODIN DBS ODONAIS TO M. DE LA CONDAMINE.
SIR, St Amand, Berry, 2Sth July 1773.
You require of me a narrative of the travels of my
spouse along the Amazons River, the same route I
followed after you. The rumours which have
reached your ears of the dangers to which she was
exposed, and which she alone of eight persons sur-
mounted, augment your curiosity. I had resolved
never to speak of them again, so painful to me
was the recollection of them ; but, as an old com-
panion hi your travels, a distinction which I prize,
I cannot refuse, in return for the interest you take
in our welfare, and the marks of friendship you
have shown me, to give you the satisfaction you
require.
We landed at Rochelle on the 26th of June
last, after a passage from Cayenne, effected in
sixty-five days, having left this last place on the
2 B 2
310 VOYAGE OF
21st of April. On our arrival, I made inquiries
after you, and learnt, with much grief, that four or
five months had elapsed since you were no more.
While yet in tears, my wife and myself were de-
lighted, on wiping them away, to find that at Ro-
chelle the literary journals, and what regards the
Academy, are far less read than the news which
relates to commerce. Accept, Sir, for yourself
and Mad. de la Condamine, our heartiest congra-
tulations.
You will recollect, that the last time I had the
honour of seeing you in 1742, previous to your
leaving Quito, I told you that I reckoned on tak-
ing the same road that you were about to do,
along the River of Amazons, as much owing to the
wish I bad of knowing this way, as to insure for
my wife the most commodious mode of travelling,
by saving her a long journey over-land, through a
mountainous country, in which the only convey-
ance is on mules. You took the pains, in the
course of your voyage, to give information at the
Spanish and Portuguese missions established on
its banks, that one of your companions would fol-
low you ; and, though several years elapsed from
the period of your leaving them, this had not been
forgotten. My wife was exceedingly solicitous of
seeing France ; but her repeated pregnancies, for
several years after your departure, prevented my
consent to her being exposed to the fatigues inci-
dent on so long a voyage. Towards the close of
1748, I received intelligence of the death of my
father; and my presence thence becoming indis-
pensable for the arrangement of my family affairs,
I resolved on repairing to Cayenne by myself
down the river ; and planning every thing on the
MADAME GODIN. Sll
way to enable my wife to follow the same road
with comfort, I departed in March 1749 from the
Quito, leaving Mad. Godin at that time pregnant.
I arrived at Cayenne in April following, and im-
mediately wrote to M. Rouille, then minister of
the navy, entreating him to procure me passports
and recommendations to the court of Portugal, to
enable me to ascend the Amazons, for the purpose
of proceeding to my family, and bringing it back
with me by the same channel. Any one but you,
Sir, might be surprised at my undertaking thus
lightly a voyage of fifteen 'hundred leagues, for the
mere purpose of preparing accommodations for a
second; but you will know that travels in that
part of the world are undertaken with much less
concern than in Europe ; and those I had made
during twelve years for reconnoitring the ground
for the meridian of Quito, for fixing signals on the
loftiest mountains, in going to and returning from
Carthagena, had made me perfectly a veteran. I
availed myself of the opportunity afforded by the
conveyance which took my letters, to forward se-
veral objects relating to natural history for the
King's garden ; among others, seed of the Sarsa-
parilla, and of the five species of the Butua ; with
these also a grammar, printed at Lima, of the lan-
guage of the Incas, which I designed as a present
for M. de Buffon, from whom I received no an-
swer. By that with which I was honoured from
M. Rouille, I learnt that his Majesty had been
pleased to direct that the governor and intendant
of Cayenne should both furnish me with recom-
mendations to the government of Para. Upon
this, I wrote to you, Sir, and you were so obliging
2 B 3
312 VOYAGE OF
as to solicit passports for me. You moreover fa-
voured me with a letter of recommendation from
Commander La Cerda, minister of Portugal to
France, addressed to the governor of Para, with a
letter from M. 1'Abbe de la Ville, which informed
you that my passports had been expedited and
forwarded to Para. I inquired respecting them of
the governor of that place, who expressed his en-
tire ignorance of the fact. I repeated my letters
to M. Rouille, who then was no longer in the mi-
nistry. Since that time I renewed my letters
every year, four, five, and even six times, for the
purpose of obtaining my passports, and constantly
without effect. Many of my letters were lost, or
intercepted, during the war, of which I the less
doubt, from your having ceased to receive any,
notwithstanding I regularly continued my corre-
spondence. At length, hearing casually that M.
le Comte d'Herouville was in the confidence of
M. de Choiseul, I ventured, in 1765, to write to
the former of these noblemen, although I had not
the honour of being known to him, explaining, in
a few words, who I was, and entreating him to
intercede with the Due de Choiseul for the trans-
mission of my passports. To the kindness of this
nobleman alone can I attribute the success that
followed this step ; for, the tenth month from the
date of my letter to M. le Comte de Herouville,
I saw a decked galliot arrive at Cayenne, equip-
ped at Para by order of the King of Portugal,
manned with thirty oars, and commanded by a
captain of the garrison of Para, instructed to bring
me to Para, thence transport me up the river as
high as the first Spanish settlement, to await there
till I returned with my family, and ultimately re-
MADAME GODIN. 313
conduct me to Cayenne, all at the special charge
of his Most Faithful Majesty; a liberality truly
loyal, and such as is little common among sove-
reigns. We left Cayenne at the close of Novem-
ber 1765, in order to take in property belonging
to me at the fort of Oyapoc, where I resided.
Here I fell sick, and even dangerously so. M. de
Rebello, the captain, a knight of the order of
Christ, was so complaisant as to wait for me six
weeks. Finding at length that I still continued too
ill to venture on the voyage, and fearful of abusing
the patience of this officer, I besought him to con-
tinue his route, and that he would permit me to
put some one on board, to whom I might intrust
my letters, and who might fill my place in taking
care of my family on its return. I cast my eyes
on Tristan D'Oreasaval, a person whom I had
long known, and in whom I had confidence. The
packet I intrusted to him contained the orders of
the Father-general of the Jesuits to the Provincial
of Quito, and the Superior of the missions of
Maynas, for furnishing the canoes and equipage
necessary for the voyage of my spouse. The in-
structions I gave to Tristan were simply to deli-
ver those letters to the Superior, resident at La
Laguna, the capital of the Spanish missions of
Maynas, whom I entreated to forward my letters
to Riobamba, in order that my wife might receive
information of the vessel despatched by his Majes-
ty of Portugal, at the recommendation of the King
of France, to bring her to Cayenne. Tristan was
further directed to wait an answer from Riobam-
ba at Laguna. He sailed from Oyapoc on the
24th January 1766, and arrived at Loreto, the
2 B 4
314 VOYAGE OF
first establishment belonging to Spain on ascend-
ing tbe river, in the month of July or August of
the same year. Lore to is a mission established
below that of Pevas, since the period of your com-
ing down the river in 1743 ; nay, both this and
the Portuguese mission of Savatinga, above that
of St Pablo, which was before their last settlement
up the river, have been founded since my passage
descending in 1749. The better to comprehend
what I now describe, it may be well you should
cast your eyes over the chart made by you of the
course of the Amazons, or that of the province of
Quito, inserted in your Historical Journal of the
Voyage to the Equator. The Portuguese officer,
M. de Rebello, after landing Tristan at Loreto,
returned to Savatinga, in conformity to the orders
he had received of waiting there until Madame
Godin should arrive ; and Tristan, in lieu of re-
pairing to Laguna, the capital of the Spanish mis-
sions, and there delivering his letters to the Supe-
rior, meeting with a missionary Jesuit, called Fa-
ther Yesquen, who was on his return to Quito, by
an unpardonable oversight, which had every ap-
pearance of a bad intent, delivered to his care the
packet of letters. This was addressed to Laguna,
some days' journey from the spot where Tristan
was ; but instead of attending to this circumstance,
he sent it five hundred leagues beyond, to the o-
ther side of the Cordilleras, and himself remained
in the Portuguese missions, carrying on trade.
You will please to notice, that, besides different
articles which I had intrusted to him to dispose of
for me, I had furnished him, in addition, with more
than sufficient to defray all expense in travelling
through the Spanish missions.
MADAME GODIN. 315
In spite, however, of his bad conduct, a vague
rumour obtained circulation through the province
of Quito, and reached the ears of Madame Godin,
not only of letters addressed to her being on their
way in the custody of a Jesuit, but also, that, in
the uppermost missions of Portugal, a vessel equip-
ped by his Most Faithful Majesty had arrived to
transport her to Cayenne. Her brother, a monk
of the order of Augustins, in conjunction with
Father Terol, a provincial Dominican, exerted
themselves much to induce the Provincial of the
Jesuits to obtain these letters. The Jesuit who
received them at length made his appearance, and
stated he had delivered them to another ; this
other being interrogated, replied, he had commit-
ted them to a third ; but, notwithstanding the most
diligent inquiry, the letters never were found. With
respect to the arrival of the vessel, opinions dif-
fered, some giving credit to, while others disputed
the fact. To venture on a voyage of such length
without any certainty, and preparatory thereto to
arrange all family affairs, and part with her furni-
ture, was what Madame Godin could not, without
much risk and imprudence, resolve upon. She
determined on the commendable medium of de-
spatching a faithful negro, who departed with some
Americans, but who, in consequence of obstacles,
was obliged to return. His mistress sent him for-
ward a second time with new instructions, and
means of surmounting the difficulties which had
prevented his progress before. More fortunate on
this second trip, the negro reached Loreto, saw
and communicated with Tristan, and, returning,
acquainted Madame Godin of the reality of the
2 B 5
316 VOYAGE OF
report, and that Tristan was at Loreto. Upon this
she determined on her journey, sold part of her
furniture, but left the rest, as well as her house at
Riobamba, a garden and estate at Guaslen, and
another property of ours between Galte and Ma-
guazo, to her brother-in-law. Some idea of the
length of time which elapsed since the month of
September 1766, at which epoch the letters were
delivered to the Jesuit, may be formed by com-
puting how long the journey of the reverend father
to Quito must have occupied, how much time would
be lost in seeking the letters, in inquiry into the
fact of the rumour, in hesitating about what was
best to be done, and in the two journeys of the ne-
gro to Loreto and back to Riobamba, the sale also
of our effects, and the requisite preparations for a
voyage of such length ; in fact, these prevented her
setting out from Riobamba, forty leagues south of
Quito, before the 1st of October 1769.
The arrival of the Portuguese vessel was ru-
moured at Guayaquil, and even as far as the shore
of the South Sea ; for M. R., who reported him-
self to be a French physician, coming from Upper
Peru, and on his way to Panama and Porto Bello, in
the view of passing thence to Santo Domingo, Mar-
tini co, or, at any rate, to the Havannah, and from
that place to Europe, touching at Point St Helena,
learnt there that a lady of Riobamba was on the
point of setting out for the Amazons river, and
embarking thence in a vessel equipped by the order
of his Portuguese Majesty, to take her to Cayenne.
Tins engaged liim to change his route, and ascend-
ing the Guayaquil river, he proceeded to Riobam-
ba, to entreat Madame Godin ( o grant him a pas-
MADAME GODfN. 317
sage, undertaking, in return, to watch over her
health, and show her every attention. At first she
answered, that she had no authority to grant his
request ; but M. R. applying to her two brothers,
they represented to her so urgently that she might
have need of the assistance of a physician on so
long a voyage, that she at length consented to his
accompanying her. Her two brothers, who like-
wise were setting out for Europe, hesitated not an
instant to avail themselves of the opportunity which
now offered of hastening their arrival, the one at
Rome, whither he was called by business relative
to his order, the other in Spain, where his private
affairs required his presence. The latter took
with him a son about nine or ten years of age,
whom he wished to educate in France. M. de
Grandmaison, my father-in-law, went on before to
obtain every possible accommodation for his daugh-
ter on the road, to the point of embarkation be-
yond the Great Cordillera. He at first met with
obstacles from the president and captain-general of
the province of Quito, for you, Sir, are aware that
the passage by the Amazons is forbidden by the
Spanish court; but these difficulties were soon
overcome. On my return from Carthagena, whi-
ther I had been despatched on matters relative to,
our company in 1740, I brought back with me a
passport from the viceroy of Santa Fe, Don Se-
bastian de Eslava, authorizing our taking whatever
road we pleased ; and in consequence of the pro-
duction of this, the Spanish governor of the pro-
vince of Maynas and Omaguas, informed of the
approach of Madame Godin, politely sent to meet
her a canoe stored with refreshments, such as fruit,
milk, &c. which reached her at a little distance from
318 VOYAGE OF
the town of Omaguas ; but to what misfortunes,
what a horrible situation was she not exposed be-
fore that happy moment ! She left her residence
of Riobamba with her escort on the 1st of Octo-
ber 1769; and with these she reached Canelos,
the spot at which they were to embark, situate on
the little river Bobonasa, which empties itself into
the Pastaca, as this last does into the Amazons.
M. de Grandmaison, who preceded them a month
on the way, found the village of Canelos well in-
habited, and immediately embarked, continuing
his journey, to prepare every thing necessary for
the transport of his daughter at each stage of her
way. As he knew that she was accompanied by
her brothers, a physician, her negro, and three fe-
male mulattoes or Americans, he proceeded on to
the Portuguese missions. In the interval, how-
ever, between his journey and the arrival of my
wife, the small-pox, an European importation, more
fatal to the Americans in this part than the plague,
which is fortunately here unknown, is to the peo-
ple of Levant, had caused the village of Canelos
to be utterly abandoned by its population. They
had seen those first attacked by this distemper ir-
remediably carried off, and had in consequence
dispersed among the woods, where each had his
own hut, serving as a country retreat. On her
departure, my wife was escorted by thirty-one
American natives to carry herself and baggage.
You know, Sir, that this road, the same pursued
by M. de Maldonada, is impracticable even for
mules ; that those who are able effect the passage on
foot, but that others are carried. The Americans
who escorted Madame Godin, who were paid in
advance, according to the bad custom in this coun-
MADAME GODIN. 319
try, a custom founded on mistrust, at times but
too well founded, scarcely reached Canelos before
they retraced their steps, either from dread of the
air being infected, or from apprehension of being ob-
liged to embark, a matter obnoxious in the extreme
to individuals who had perhaps never seen a canoe
in then* lives but at a distance. Nay, such ex-
cuses are possibly superfluous, for you well know
how often we are abandoned by them on our moun-
tains, on no pretence whatever. What, under such
circumstances, was to be done ? Had my wife
been able to return, yet the desire of reaching the
vessel waiting her, together with her anxiety to
rejoin a husband from whom she had been parted
twenty years, were incentives powerful enough to
make her, in the peculiar circumstances in which
she was placed, brave even greater obstacles.
In the village only two Indians remained free
from the contagion. These had no boat, but they
engaged to construct one, and pilot it to the mis-
sion of Andoas, about twelve days journey below,
descending the river of Bobonaza, a distance of from
one hundred and forty to one hundred and fifty
leagues ; she paid them beforehand. The canoe
being finished, they all departed from Canelos.
After navigating the river two days, on the suc-
ceeding morning the pilots absconded ; the unfor-
tunate party embarked without any one to steer
the boat, and passed the day without accident.
The next day at noon, they discovered a canoe in
a small port adjoining a leaf-built hut, in which
was a native recovering from illness, who consent-
ed to pilot them. On the third day of his voyage,
while stooping over to recover the hat of Mr K.,
which had fallen into the water, the poor man fell
320 VOYAGE OF
overboard, and, not having sufficient strength to
reach the shore, was drowned. Behold the canoe
again without a steersman, abandoned to indivi-
duals perfectly ignorant of managing it. In con-
sequence, it was shortly overset, which obliged
the party to land, and build themselves a hut.
They were now but from five to six days journey
from Andoas. Mr R. proposed to repair thither,
and set off with another Frenchman of the party,
and the faithful negro belonging to Madame Godin,
taking especial care to carry his effects with him.
I since blamed my wife for not having despatched
one of her brothers to accompany Mr R., but
found that neither of them, after the accident which
had befallen the canoe, were inclined to trust
themselves on the water again without a proper
pilot. Mr R. moreover promised, that within a
fortnight a canoe should be forwarded to them
with a proper complement of natives. The fort-
night expired, and even five-and-twenty days, when,
giving over all hopes, they constructed a raft on
which they ventured themselves, with their pro-
visions and property. The raft, badly framed,
struck against the branch of a sunken tree, and
overset, all their effects perishing in the waves, and
the whole party being plunged into the water.
Thanks to the little breadth of the river at this
place no one was drowned, Madame Godin being
happily saved, after twice sinking, by her brothers.
Placed now in a situation still more distressing
than before, they collectively resolved on tracing
the course of the river along its banks. How
difficult an enterprise this was, you, Sir, are well
aware, who know how thickly the banks of the
rivers are beset with trees, underwood, herbage
MADAME GODIN. 321
and lianas, and that it is often necessary to cut
one's way. They returned to their hut, took what
provisions they had left behind, and began their
journey. By keeping along the river's side, they
found its sinuosities greatly lengthened their way,
to avoid which inconvenience they penetrated the
wood, and in a few days they lost themselves.
Wearied with so many days' march in the midst of
woods, incommodious even for those accustomed
to them, their feet torn by thorns and brambles,
their provisions exhausted, and dying with thirst,
they were fain to subsist on a few seeds, wild fruit,
and the palm cabbage. At length, oppressed with
hunger and thirst, with lassitude and loss of strength,
they seated themselves on the ground without the
power of rising, and, waiting thus the approach of
death, in three or four days expired one after the
other. Madame Godin, stretched on the ground
by the side of the corpses of her brothers and other
companions, stupified, delirious, and tormented
with choking thirst, at length assumed resolution
and strength enough to drag herself along in search
of the deliverance which providentially awaited her.
Such was her deplorable condition, she was with-
out shoes, and her clothes all torn to rags. She
cut the shoes off her brothers' feet, and fastened
the soles on her own. It was about the period,
between the 25th and 30th of December 1769,
that this unfortunate party (at least seven of the
number of them) perished in this miserable man-
ner ; the date I gather by what I learn from the
only survivor, who related that it was nine days
after she quitted the scene of the wretched catas-
trophe described before she reached the banks of
the Bobonasa. Doubtless this interval must have
322 VOYAGE OF
appeared to her of great length ; and how a female
so delicately educated, and in such a state of want
and exhaustion, could support her distress, though
but half the time, appeal's most wonderful. She
assured me that she was ten days alone in the
wood, two awaiting death by the side of her bro-
thers, the other eight wandering at random. The
remembrance of the shocking spectacle she wit-
nessed, the horror incident on her solitude and
the darkness of night in a desert, the perpetual ap-
prehension of death, which every instant served
to augment, had such effect on her spirits as to
cause her hair to turn grey. On the second day's
march, the distance necessarily inconsiderable, she
found water, and the succeeding day some wild
fruit and fresh eggs, of what bird she knew not,
but which, by her description, I conjecture to have
been a species of partridge. These with the
greatest difficulty was she enabled to swallow, the
O3sophagus, owing to the want of aliment, having
become so much parched and straitened ; but these
and other food she accidentally met with, sufficed
to support her skeleton frame. At length, and not
before it was indispensable, arrived the succour
designed for her by Providence.
Were it told in a romance that a female of deli-
cate habit, accustomed to all the comforts of life,
had been precipitated into a river ; that, after being
withdrawn when on the point of drowning, this
female, the eighth of a party, had penetrated into
unknown and pathless woods, and travelled in them
for weeks, not knowing whither she directed her
steps ; that, enduring hunger, thirst, and fatigue
to very exhaustion, she should have seen her two
brothers, far more robust than her, a nephew yet
MADAME GODIN.
a youth, three -young women her servants, and a
young man, the domestic left by the physician
who had gone on before, all expire by her side,
and she yet survive ; that, after remaining by their
corpses two whole days and nights, in a country
abounding in tigers and numbers of dangerous
serpents, without once seeing any of these animals
or reptiles, she should afterwards have strength
to rise, and continue her way, covered with tat-
ters, through the same pathless wood for eight days
together till she reached the banks of the Bobo-
nasa, the author would be charged with inconsis-
tency ; but the historian should paint facts to his
reader, and this is nothing but the truth. The
truth of this marvellous tale is attested by original
letters in my hands, from many missionaries on
the Amazons, who felt an interest in this event,
and by other proofs, as will be seen in the sequel
of this narrative. These misfortunes would have
been avoided altogether but for the infidelity of
Tristan, but for his neglect, instead of stopping at
Loreto, of delivering, as instructed, in person, my
letters to the Superior at Laguna ; with this pre-
caution, on his part, my wife would, as her father
had done, have found the village of Canelos peo-
pled with natives, and a canoe ready to convey her
forward.
To return, it was on the eighth or ninth day,
according to Madame Godin, after leaving the
dreadful scene of the death of her companions,
that she found herself on the banks of the Bobo-
nasa. At day-break she heard a noise at about
two hundred paces from her. Her first emotions,
which were those of terror, occasioned her to strike
into the wood ; but, after a moment's reflection,
324 VOYAGE OF
satisfied that nothing worse could possibly bcfal
her, than to continue in her present state, and that
alarm was therefore childish, she proceeded to the
hank of the river, and perceived two native Ame-
ricans launching a boat into the stream. It is the
custom ef these people, on their landing to pass
the night, to draw their canoe either wholly, or
partially on shore, as a security against accidents ;
for, should it he left afloat, and the fastening tackle
break, it would be carried away by the current,
and leave the sleepers on shore in a truly helpless
state. The natives, perceiving Madame Godin,
advanced towards her, on which she conjured
them to transport her to Andoas. They had been
driven by the contagion prevalent at Canelos, to
withdraw with their wives to a hut they had at a
distance, and were then going to Andoas. They
received my wife on board with kindness truly
affectionate, showed every attention to her wants,
and conducted her to that village. Here she might
have stopped some days to rest herself and recruit
her strength, (and well may it be conceived she
had great need of rest), but, indignant at tli6 con-
duct of the missionary at whose mercy she was
left, and with whom for that reason she was ob-
liged to dissemble, she resolved on making no stay
at Andoas, nor would even have stopped a single
night had it been possible to avoid it.
A great revolution in the missions of Spanish
America dependent upon Lima, Quito, Charcas,
and Paraguay, founded and administered by the
Jesuits, for from one to two centuries, had re-
cently taken place. An unexpected order from
the court of Madrid expelled them from all their
colleges and missions ; they had in consequent'*
' MADAME GODIN. 325
been every where arrested, put on board, and
transported to the Pope's dominions. This event,
however, had occasioned no more disturbance than
would have done the change of a village-rector.
In lieu of them, the secular clergy were substitut-
ed, of which class was the individual who officiat-
ed as missionary at Andoas, an individual whose
name I wish to banish from my memory. Ma-
dame Godin, stripped of almost every thing, not
knowing otherwise how to testify her gratitude to.
the two Americans who had saved her life, took
from her neck two chains of gold, such as are
usually worn in this country, of about four ounces
weight, and gave one to each of them, whose ad-
miration at the richness of the present equalled
that they would have experienced had the heavens
opened before them ; but the missionary, in her
very presence, took possession of the chains, and
gave the poor Americans in their room about three
or four yards of coarse cotton, such as is manufac-
tured in the country, and called Tucuyo. Conduct
thus infamous exasperated my wife to such a de-
gree, that she instantly demanded a canoe and men,
and the next day set out for Laguna. A female
American at Andaos made a cotton petticoat for
her, which she sent to pay for immediately on
reaching Laguna, and which she preserves with
care, with the soles of the shoes of her brothers,
converted by her into sandals mournful tokens,
rendered dear to me as they are to herself !
While my wife was yet wandering in the woods,
her faithful negro, with a party of Americans from
Andoas, ascended the river. M. R. thinking more
of his own affairs than forwarding the boat which
should recaJ his benefactors to life, scarcely reached
2 c
326 VOYAGE 01-
Andoas before be departed witb bis companion ami
baggage for Omaguas. The negro, on reaching
the hut where he left his mistress and her bro-
thers, traced them through the woods, in company
.with his companions, until he came to the spot
where their corpses laid, already putrid and uncog-
nizable. At sight of these, persuaded that no one
had escaped death, the negro and his companions
returned to the hut, collected what had been left
there, and again reached at Andoas before my
wife arrived there. The negro thence repaired to
M. R. at Omaguas, and delivered to him the pro-
perty of his mistress. This man was not ignorant
.that M. Grandmaison, who had reached Loreto,
awaited there with impatience the arrival of his
children. A letter in my possession even proves
that my father-in-law, informed that the negro
Joachim was at Omaguas, advised Tristan to re-
pair thither and bring him forward ; but neither
Tristan nor M. R. thought fit to satisfy him, and
so far from complying with his request, M, R., of
his own accord, sent the negro back to Quito,
keeping the property he had brought back with
him.
" You know, Sir, that Laguna is not situate on
tbe Amazons, but some leagues up the Guallaga, a
tributary of tbe former river. Joachim, dismissed
by M. R., did not in course proceed to Laguna in
search of his mistress, whom he imagined dead,
but returned to Quito, and thus have we lost his
services. You will certainly be far from guessing
the excuse of M. R. for sending away a faithful
servant, who was so much wanted by us. " I
was afraid, " said he in answer to this inquiry,
" that he would murder me. " " What, " replied
MAFJAME GODItf. 327
1, " could have given birth to a suspicion of such
intention in a man whose zeal and fidelity were so
well known to you, and with whom you so long
had travelled ? If you apprehended he might dis-
like you, from imputing the death of his mistress
to your negligence, what prevented your sending
him forward to M. Grandmaison, who exacted this
of you, and who was so nigh at hand ? At least,
what hindered your putting him in prison ? You
lodged with the governor of Omaguas, who would
readily have complied, had you made him such a
request. "
In the mean time, Madame Godin, with the
canoe and crew from Andoas, had reached Lagu-
na, where they were received with the greatest
politeness hy Dr Romero, the new chief of the
missions, who, by his kind treatment during six
weeks that she remained with him, did much to-
wards reestablishing her health, but too much im-
paired, and making her forget her misfortunes.
The first care of this respectable character was, to
forward an express to the governor of Omaguas,
to inform him of the arrival of Madame Godin,
and the languid state of her health. Upon this
intelligence, M. R. could do no less, having pro-
mised to render her his services, than hasten to
join her, bringing with him four silver dishes, a
silver saucepan, a velvet petticoat, one of Persiana,
and one of taffety, some linen, and other trifles,
belonging to her brothers as well as herself ; add-
ing, that all the rest were rotten, forgetting that
bracelets, snuff-boxes, and rosaries of gold, and
ear-rings set with emeralds, were not subject to
rottenness, any more than various other effects.
" Had you, " said Madame Godin, " had vou
328 VOYAGE OF
brought back my negro, I should have learnt from
him what he had done with my property found in
the hut. But of whom, respecting it, am I now
to inquire ? Go your ways, Sir ; it is impossible
that I can ever forget that, to you, I owe all my
misfortunes and all my losses ; manage hencefor-
ward as you may, I am determined you shall
make no part of my company." My wife had
but too much reason on her side, but the interces-
sions of M. Romero, to whom she could refuse
nothing, and who represented to her that, if she
abandoned M. R., his condition would be deplora-
ble, at length overcame her repugnance, and in-
duced her to consent he should yet continue with
her.
When Madame Godin was somewhat recover-
ed, M. Romero wrote to M. Grandmaison, in-
forming him that she was out of danger, and re-
questing him to despatch Tristan to accompany her
to the Portuguese vessel. He likewise wrote to
the governor, acquainting him that he had repre-
sented to Madame Godin, whose courage and pie-
ty he could never sufficiently admire, that she was
yet merely at the beginning of a long and tedious
voyage ; and that, though she had already travelled
upwards of four hundred leagues, she had yet four
or five times that distance to pass before she reach-
ed Cayenne ; that, but just relieved from the perils
of death, she was about to incur fresh danger ;
concluding with offering, if she chose to return, to
cause her to be escorted back in perfect security
to her residence of Riobamba. To these he added,
that Madame Godin replied, " She was surprised
at his proposals ; that the Almighty had preserved
her when alone amid perils in which all her for-
MADAME GODIN. 329
mer companions had perished ; that the first of her
wishes was to rejoin her husband ; that for this
purpose she had begun her journey ; and, were she
to cease to prosecute her intention, that she should
esteem herself guilty of counteracting the views of
Providence, and render useless the assistance she
had received from her two dear Americans and
their wives, as well as all the kindness for which
she was indebted to him, and for which God alone
could recompense them." My wife was ever dear
to me, but sentiments like these add veneration to
tenderness. Tristan failing to arrive when ex-
pected, M. Romero, wearied with waiting for him
in vain, equipped a canoe, and gave directions for
the transport of Madame Godin, without halting
any where, to the Portuguese vessel. Then it
was that the governor of Omaguas, knowing of her
coming, and that she was to stop no where by the
way, despatched a canoe to met her, loaded with
refreshments.
The Portuguese commander, M. de Rebello,
hearing of her. approach, fitted out a pirogue, com-
manded by two of his men, and stored with pro-
visions, to meet her, which they did at the village
of Pevas. This officer, the better to fulfil the or-
ders of his master, with great labour, and by doub-
ling the number of oars, worked his vessel up the
river as high as the mission of Loreto, where he
received her on board. I learn from her, that
from that instant till she reached Oyapok, through-
out a course of .nearly a thousand leagues, she
wanted for nothing to render her comfortable, not
even the nicest delicacies, and such as could not be
expected in the country ; wine and liquors which
she never uses, fish, game, &c. were supplied by
2c 2
3SO VOYAGE O*
two canoes which preceded the galliot. The go-
vernor of Para, moreover, had sent orders to the
chief part of the stages at which they had to halt,
with additional refreshments.
I forgot to mention, that the sufferings of my
wife were not at an end, and that one of her
thumbs was in a very bad state, owing to its being
wounded by thorns in the wood, which had not
yet been extricated, and which had not only oeca-
vasioned an abscess, but had injured the tendon
and even the bone itself. It was proposed to take
off the thumb, but, by dint of care and fermenta-
tions, she had only the pain to undergo occasioned
by the extraction of two splinters at San Pablo,
but she entirely lost the use of the tendon. The
galliot continued its course to the fortress of Cu-
rupa about sixty leagues above Para. M. d
Martel, knight of the Order of Christ, and major
of the garrison of Para, arrived there the succeed-
ing day, by order of the governor, to take com-
mand of the galliot, and conduct Madame Godin
to Fort Oyapok. A little beyond the mouth of
the river, at a spot off the coast where the currents
are very violent, he lost one of his anchors ; and ae
it would have been imprudent to venture with only
ene, he sent a boat to Oyapok, to seek assistance,
which was immediately forwarded. Hearing by
this means of the approach of Madame Godin, I
Jeft Oyapok on board a galliot belonging to me, in
view of meeting her ; and, on the fourth day of
my departure, fell in with her vessel opposite to
Mayacare. On board this vessel, after twenty
years' absence, and a long endurance on either side
af alarms and misfortunes, I again met with a ehe-
wife, whom I had almost given over even*
MADAME GODIN. 331
hope of seeing again. In her embraces I forgot
the loss of the fruits of our union, nay, I even con-
gratulated myself on their premature death, as it
saved them from the dreadful fate which befel
their uncle in the wood of Canelos beneath their
mother's eye, who certainly could never have sur-
vived the sight. We anchored at Oyapok the 22d
July 1770. I found in M. Murtel an officer a*
much distinguished by his acquirements as by his
prepossessing exterior. He has acquaintance with
most of the languages of Europe, is an excellent
Latinist, and well calculated to shine on a more
extensive scene than Para. He is a descendant
of the illustrious French family of similar name. I
had the pleasure of his company for a fortnight at
Oyapok, whither M. de Piedmont, governor of
Cayenne, whom the commandant of Oyapok, ad-
vised of his arrival by express, immediately des-
patched in a boat with refreshments. We caused the
Portuguese vessel to undergo a repair, which it much
wanted, and refitted it with sails to enable it tor
stem the currents on its return. The commandant
of Oyapok gave M. Martel, moreover, a coast-
pilot, to accompany him to the frontiers. I offered
to go so far as his consort on board my galliot,
but he would suffer me to proceed no farther than
Cape D'Orange. I took my leave of him with
those feelings which the polite attention and noble
behaviour of that officer and his generous nation
were so well calculated to inspire in me, as well
as my wife, a conduct on the part of either, which
I was led to expect from what I had individually
experienced on my forme* voyage.
I should previously have told you that, when I
descended the Amazons in 1749, with no other
332 VOYAGE -OF
recommendation to the notice of the Portuguese
than arose from the remembrance of the intimation,
afforded by you in 1743, that one of the com-
panions of your travels would follow the same
way, I was received in all the Portuguese settle-
ments, by the missionaries and commandants of
the forts, with the utmost courtesy. On passing
San Pablo I purchased a canoe, in which I de-
scended the river to Fort Curupa, whence I wrote
to the governor of Grand Para, M. Francis Men^
doza Gorja6, to acquaint him of my arrival, and
beg permission of sailing from Curupa to Cayenne,
whither I intended to repair direct. He favoured me
with so polite an answer, that I made no hesitation
of quitting my intended cruise and taking a longer,
in order to thank him and pay him my respects.
He received me with open arms, and insisted on
my making his house and table my own during a
week that I stopped with him ; nor would he suf-
fer me to depart before he set off himself for St.
Louis de Marmhan, whither he was about to go
on his circuit. After his departure, I remounted
the river to Curupa with my canoe, escorted by
one of greater dimensions* sent with me by the
commandant of that fort on my voyage to Pnra, a
city which, as you have justly remarked, stands on
a large river, considered, but improperly, the right
arm of the Amazons, as the river of Para merely
communicates with the Amazons by a channel
hollowed by the tides, and called Tagipuru. At
Curupa I found waiting for me, by order of the
governor of Para, a large pirogue of fourteen oars,
commanded by a serjeanf of the garrison, and des-
tined to carry me to Cayenne, whither I repaired
by Macapa, coasting along the left of the Amazons
MADAME GODIN. 333
to its mouth, without, like you, making tour of the
great island of Joanes, or Marajo. After similar
courtesies, unprovoked by express recommenda-
tions, what had I not to expect, seeing his Mott
Faithful Majesty had condescended to issue pre-
cise orders to expedite a vessel to the very fron-
tiers of his dominions, for the purpose of receiving
my family on board, and transporting it to Cayenne?
To resume my narrative After taking leave of
M. de Martel off Cape D'Orange with those re-
ciprocal salutes common with sailors, I returned to
Oyapok, and thence to Cayenne.
Here I was engaged in a lawsuit. Tristan de-
manded of me the wages I had promised him of
sixty livres per month. I offered to pay In'm for
eighteen months, the utmost time the voyage could
have required, had he strictly followed his instruc-
tions. The sentence pronounced by the superior
council of Cayenne condemned him to render me
an account of from seven to eight thousand franks,
the value of effects I had committed to his care,
deducting one thousand and eighty for the eighteen
inonths's salary I had offered him ; but the wretch,
after dealing treacherously with me as he had
done, after causing the death of eight persons, in-
cluding the American who was drowned, and all
the misfortunes which befel my wife ; in short*
after dissipating the whole of the effects 1 had in-
trusted with him, proved insolvent ; and, for my
part, I judged it unnecessary to augment the losses
I had already sustained by having to support him
in prison.
I conceive, Sir, that I have now complied to
the full with your request. The narrative I have
given, by recalling the mournful scenes I have de-
334 VOYAGE OF MADAME GODItf.
picted, has cost me infinite anguish. The lawsuit
with Tristan, and the illness of my wife on reach-
ing Cayenne, a consequence but too natural of the
sufferings she had undergone, did not admit of my
venturing to expose her earlier than the present
year (1773), to so long a voyage by sea. At pre-
sent she is, with her father, in the midst of my
family, by whom they have been tenderly received.
M. de Grandmaison had originally no intention of
proceeding to France, but merely meant, by his
voyage, to see his daughter safe on board the Por-
tuguese vessel ; but finding old age creep on apace,
and penetrated with the most lively grief at the
intelligence of the sad death of his children, he a-
bandoned all, and embarked with her, trusting the
care of his property to his other son-in-law, M.
iSavula, who resides at Riobamba. For my wife,
however solicitous all about her to enliven her
spirits, she is constantly subject to melancholy,
her horrible misfortunes being ever present to her
imagination. How much did it cost me to obtain
from her the relations requisite for the judges in
the course of my lawsuit ! I can even readily
conceive that, from delicacy, she has abstained
from entering into many details, the remembrance
of which she was anxious to lose, and which, known,
could but add to the pain I feel. Nay she was
even anxious that I should not prosecute Tristan,
compassionating even that wretch ; thus following
the gentle impulse of a heart inspired with the purest
benevolence, and the genuine principles of religion !
THE END.
nnt-ed by the Heirs
of D. Willison.
G Perils and captivity
530
M5PM3
1827
C.I
ROBA
PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY
